Skip to content


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

DO NOT POST - Backup in Progress

New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Sep 22, 2001 1:43 pm

Hey y'all. Just a couple of questions.You might as well serve as my research assistants for future parts.

1) I see "restless" as occurring the night after "Primeval" though I don't believe it is specified (the lack of sleep lines , being wired etc) anyone got a different PoV?

2) It was never specified what the living arrangements for W/T in summer between S4 and 5 was it? Speculation - what do studednts in US colleges generally do if they choose not to go home? Can you get college accomodation in the vacation - cheaper, more expensive? Or is definitely living elsewhere time?

3) Anything stop Tara getting a job in that summer that anyone can think of? And what might, in your opinions, she do as a summer job in Sunnydale given what is available?

4) Best guess how old is MKF in the summer and how big a kitty does that make her. Still a (big) kitten or a kitty?

I pretty much have answers to most of these minor points in the parts as they are written so far but want to avoid any glaring problems or contradictions and also (with ref to the job question) want to see if anyone has any better thoughts.

You may think you know where I am going with these questions (for four separate fics) but I hope to still throw in some surprises in the first fics in the cycle that are unconnected with episodes in any way (after the restless one I am writing now.)

Thanks
Katharyn.

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Puff » Sat Sep 22, 2001 3:24 pm

Can only really say that MKF is still pretty small, the poor thing never seems to grow. This is clear when you see her in Family and she is still a immature cat.

I thought Restless was straight after Primevil, as a calm down from the big fight with Adam. Post scooby slayage kind of thing.

I can't see Tara going away from Sunnydale during the summer, maybe she did summer school. She certainly got friendly with Mr Bogherty (the man who runs the magic shop) maybe she helped him out.

Puff
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby xita » Sat Sep 22, 2001 3:47 pm

Willow probably went back home. The dorms may have been open for summer school. Some students sublet their aparments for the summer, Tara could have taken one of those.
xita
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Sneaky Kitty » Sat Sep 22, 2001 9:16 pm

Okay...( note: i a rreved up cuz i just got home from my senior homecoming dance and am very hyper )

I also think restless took place directly after Primeval

About summer....Okay, Im a senior in high school so I am currently going crazy looking at colleges, so this is my dept on american colleges Some colleges allow their students to stya. ostly only if they are taking summer classes..which i htink would work for tara..so then you could like keep her in her dorm and such. I think willow probebly woulda went home..but her parents are never home so...hmmm leaves things open, or shed most likely be spending most of her time at taras....least in my brain

what else...uh MKF i agree, poor kitty never grows up....awwww. sad. although my kitty was tiny for a very very long time. so hmmm..

yeah i think i got everyhting? yeah..gotta go back to my hyperness now...

*I ADORE SWISS FOREIGN EXCHANGE STUDENTS!!!!*
*Nikki

------------------
If At First You Don't Succeed...blame Someone Else And Seek Counseling.
......in the end we are all still innocent......
Someone tell me why?

Sneaky Kitty
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Sep 23, 2001 3:42 am

Thankyou very much indeed for the opinions Kittens.

I had thought of a job with Mr Bogherty but the line and reaction in "The Real Me" didn't quite ring true for having worked there... still it is a nice idea (I have this interview based story with a twist.)

Much appreciation for the dorm info, here in UK student accomodation goes really cheap in summer to whoever wants it, but wanted to be clear about the US.

MKF - stupid question - all I had to do was look at Restless (though that is a dream so it may not actually be represetnative of the Real MKF) Look out for a MKF story!

As for Restless and Primeval I am going to make them separate nights (but consecutive) the dialogue is not clear but what is talked about points to that for me. After all Riley has already been summoned for debrief after Graham and co have already given their reports and has had time to think about his future, Joyce knows all about it, and the "still too wired" thing for me and Joyce's question re sleeping points to it - why ask if they have slept if it is the same night (given that Joyce is still up so it is not like 4am or anything.) Anyway that is my impression and I shan't repeat it in the fic notes - just go with it. Back to work on "Restless" fic then... AKA "Where the Scoobies Aren't." Hoping to post that Monday.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Mon Sep 24, 2001 11:15 am

I'm not sure about this one kittens, somehow it doesn't ring true though I like little bits. Comments?

Katharyn
------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Where the Scoobies Aren’t (Currently Part 26 )
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Why else am I doing this? katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless” in Season 4. Also refers back to events in “The Wish” and “Dopplegangland” in Season 3.
Summary: Where were Tara and Anya (really) whilst the Scooby core were at the Summers house in Restless? They appeared in the dream sequences but what were they doing in reality? This is my little answer I chose to develop their friendship and it was the perfect chance to explore a few questions about Anya that always fascinated me.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: References only to W/T, X/A.
Notes: This fic is sheer indulgence on my part as parts of this are story elements that I have been looking to get into a fic for a long time – those bits actually predates the cycle, being part of the first BTVS fic I ever wrote. So here it is at last, but when I added the old stuff to the new I changed the tense round in parts (present to past) – I hope I caught them all. The timeframe for “Restless” compared to “Primeval” is unclear as far as I can tell. I have chosen to consider “Restless” to be the night following “Primeval” given the comments made about the Scoobies being too wired to sleep and not having slept since it all etc. Regarding the whole Anya alternate dimension thing I won’t pretend to be an expert in the theoretical physics involved, but then neither are Tara and Anya, so my mistakes are their mistakes. I am not even convinced that I accept that Anya is even aware of it in the way it written here so you don’t have to either. Also I have to mention that whole back painting thing in “Restless.” Not sexy, not erotic, just messy. In the real world at least – though onscreen you gotta love the heck out of it.
Thanks To: Kittyko (Vanessa) for that wonderful “Burning Bright” picture I am not sure I thanked her for in it a previous parts. L – as ever she is my always.


The Beginning’s Cycle

Where the Scoobies Aren’t

By

Katharyn Rosser

It was sneaky. It was underhand. It was deceitful. It was a betrayal of the trust freely given by their respective loves. Being out here rather than sat at home alone. How could they forgive that? It was a bad, bad thing that they were doing. It was about to get worse, to get drawn out, to be extended by her own lips. ‘Another drink?’ Tara asked Anya. Willow would not like her to be here with Anya. That much was obvious. Anya didn’t seem to want Xander to know too much either – though for very different reasons. More details about his fantasies were supposed to have explained it but Tara had shut her ears long before she had managed to get Anya to stop telling her about them. But why shouldn’t they be friends? Just because Willow didn’t like her present companion and Xander couldn’t keep his hormones in check… what sort of reasoning was that? Much as she might love to be one half of “Willow and Tara” she was still “Tara” alone … or not so alone as she had been.

‘Yes.’ Anya just stopped, not volunteering the choice of drink immediately. ‘This time I think I will have a scotch on the rocks,’ Anya suggested with the cool veneer of a barfly working her way along the bottles behind the bar. ‘Even though there are no actual rocks in it. It’s ice.’ She confided the last part as if it were a state secret, whispering it to Tara in case the bar staff heard her. Obviously working on the whole discretion thing then.

Tara nodded, sighed and went to the bar returning a minute later with the usual cola. Neither of them was going to get served anything alcoholic despite being college students rather than a part of the high school crowd here in the Bronze. Her companion though kept trying, at least in her mind. Course if you’d drunk some of the first mead from the Holy Island it must be tricky to adapt to not even being able to buy a light beer. Not that Tara minded for herself, she was firmly a mineral water kind of woman anyway and at least this place didn’t gouge you for it.

Anya didn’t comment about the actual drink she was handed, but just sipped at it as Tara sat down on the couch once more beside her. Though they sat facing the band they were not really watching them. They were too caught up in the different strands of their conversations to really notice them anyway. And it was fascinating. To Tara Anya herself was fascinating. She could imagine trying to classify Anya… Anyanka Ex-Demonus perhaps.

Anya was like a force of nature, or at least the super-natural. Tara had been about to call it an early night when Anya had turned up at her door. Willow was out with the Scoobies, but neither of them had got much in the way of sleep the previous night – and not for the usual reasons. Willow had returned from the slayage, alert, hyper but more important safe. Danger past. Slayed. And Tara was proud of her love. But once that important fact had been celebrated they had got around to the how. The spell itself had sounded interesting, incredible even – the first time she had heard about it. After the fifteenth at about 5am she would have called it a little less than “interesting.” The whole thing had been all that Willow could talk about – which was natural she supposed. And even so she loved her for it. She was safe. They all were. And she was back with Tara. What more could she ask? Sleep for one thing. Tara had snatched some after Willow got up and a little more that afternoon but was still tired. Until Anya had arrived with her customary force.

There had been a sharp rap on her door a couple of hours ago. Urgent and impatient. It wasn’t Willow as she had gone over to Buffy’s Mom’s house and wasn’t likely to be back tonight. It was good that they were all back on speaking terms. Friends again. Besides, Tara had thought then, perhaps I can get some sleep tonight. The question had been who was it if it wasn't Willow? Not many people came round to see her – not that she minded that much anymore – it was often better not to be getting interruptions.

On opening the door the word “people” was not an entirely accurate description.

Anya.

Without waiting for Tara to speak, let alone invite her in, she’d strode past Tara, looking immensely pleased with herself. ‘I knocked,’ she’d pointed out.

‘Yes.’

‘That was polite, and it showed manners?’ She’d continued questioningly seeking confirmation of something she had once been told.

‘Yes.’

‘I think I hurt my knuckles. You need a bell or a buzzer.’ Anya had observed accusingly.

Not wishing to argue the point and point out that she could have knocked more softly, Tara had settled for ‘Yes.’ The sum total of her contribution to that conversation at that point had been “yes.”

Perhaps she had sensed a pattern to Tara’s answers, anyway Anya had come straight to her point, which as Tara had to concede was her strength and one of the things she actually liked about this woman – though it was what supposedly drove Willow crazy. Not that she was convinced that was all it was with Willow where this woman was concerned. She had started talking to Anya on the periphery of Scooby meetings to find out just what it was that Willow didn’t like. Now she knew. They just could never get on it was just the way the two of them were. But Tara had found herself liking Anya and she liked to think that Anya didn’t mind her either.

‘Will you help me get my powers back?’ Anya had asked her.

Well that had been a shock and a half. Even that Anya was still trying to recover her powers but more that she would ask her of all people and had said so. A traditional Wicca, imbued in the lore and the restrictions of the art. Knowing what could go wrong – and that made her afraid - which was more important. Ignorant fear was a bad thing. But informed fear… that was a survival mechanism.

‘I need someone who can work magic with me. Willow has tried and messed it up. You’re a witch. Willow says you are powerful and you know me now. We slept together. Even if it wasn’t in a gay way. You say you like me and that we are friends. So be my friend. Lets get it done.’ Anya then had sat down in the middle of the rug and started pulling items out of her bag.

‘No.’ Tara had said simply, ignoring the slight on Willow and not challenging the assumption that she liked the ex-demon. She had actually said they might be friends. But actually Anya was right… so what was the point of arguing with that – stick to the important argument – that she wasn't going to help loose Anyanka on the world once more.

‘What?’ Anya had seemed genuinely surprised that Tara would turn down the chance to help her do that.

‘I said no. There is no way that I am going to help you change from a perfectly nor… nic… well a human – well from a ex-demon to a demon again - with unlimited powers to change the world.’ Struggling for an apt description Tara had been forced to settle on ex-demon. Much as she’d found herself liking Anya when they had talked it had still seemed to be stretching the definition to call her exactly human in any way other than the purely physiological. There was too much that Anya still had to learn. Stuff that she had perhaps forgotten from her own, mortal, childhood but every human child tended to know. But then again who would match the text-books in every way? And heck, it was what made her interesting…

‘Why?’

‘Why?’ she’d repeated, not really believing that Anya couldn’t realise.

‘Yes why?’ Anya had pressed.

‘Well,’ Tara had hesitated there trying to get her thoughts in the right order and say them properly. ‘I-I – I think you just need some more time to adjust. I thought you had already. I didn’t know you were still trying to get them back – I thought you and Xander were – well – happy together.’ Tara had carried on quickly not wanting to hear exactly how happy they were – yet again. She wasn't sure yet whether Anya did it to bait her or just genuinely didn’t notice that she didn’t want to know. ‘Hardly surprising it takes some time as you spent a millennia as an all-powerful vengeance demon. It must just take time to adjust. Like seeing Xander. That is adjusting. Your good for each other. Well done.’ Trying to end her comments on a high note. She really had thought that Anya was over the whole demon thing. That she was so far into Xander that there was no way that she would ever look back. But ex-demon Anya might have been… but should she ever get her powers back it would not do to have annoyed her unnecessarily either, vengeance was her speciality after all.

‘Thanks.’ Anya had seemed pleased at that Xander shaped compliment. And that had told Tara everything that she needed to know. Even when the rejection itself had kicked in Anya had been half-hearted. For all her initial enthusiasm when the door had opened to her, the mention of Xander seemed to have deflated her desire to get her powers back. As if she’d thought that she should keep trying to regain her powers, rather than actually wanting to.

‘Do you want to go get a drink?’ Anya had asked her next, completely dropping the issue as was her nature, moving onto something else that she wanted. Something else to be said for her. Selfish maybe, obsessive? Heck no. Anya could demonstrate the attention span of a mayfly sometimes.

And here they were in the Bronze. Their conversation on the way here and initially on sitting down had been mundane. Comments about the state of the current crop of Sunnydale high school students. The topic had come up again though. This time because Tara was genuinely interested and wanted to know about things that only Anya could tell her. There were no books on this – not that she was as heavily into books as Willow anyway. Whilst she shouldn’t have been encouraging Anya, whilst Willow wouldn’t like her being here with Anya of all people – especially talking about this - Tara found the subject fascinating. And she liked Anya. It was nice to think that she could have found, another, friend. No matter how weird she actually was. Way weirder than me. Which was kind of a relief.

‘So how do you know how to recover this amulet?’ Tara asked as she sipped at her water, ‘Where it is? When too I guess?’

‘I saw Giles destroy it. Well not “our” Giles, another Giles, in another reality. One without Buffy.’ Anya tried to explain.

‘Willow told me about the evil vampire version of her, was she from that reality?’ The idea of two Willow’s had some appeal after all. From a comparative psychology point of view. Not that she was into psych at all. And that other Willow sounded to have an interesting dress-sense – though Willow could wear a sack cloth and still look good to her.

‘That’s the one,’ Anya confirmed. A world in which Buffy never came to Sunnydale. First time I saw it I thought it was actually an OK place – if you were a demon.’ Anya realised that she was already losing Tara. ‘Think of it like this. The reality we live in is one of an infinite number, I think. I sort of skipped the orientation. Orientation in those days was all rituals and bats ears – no handouts or anything useful you could read later in case you fell asleep. But suppose I had a whisky now instead of this cola. In another reality I might and that might be the only thing that changes. In still another I might get drunk on that whisky and get knocked down. Then I am dead in that reality and Xander is sad and things change. In still another I recover. Think of everything that you ever do, then think of everything everyone ever does. Every one of those decisions and events exists somewhere. Individually and combined. Everyone through history and the future.’ She took a deep breath. ‘In that reality though the only thing that was different was that Buffy never came to Sunnydale. After that the consequences start to unfold.’

‘Like ripples on a pond?’ Tara asked.

‘Yes. So some hotshot vampire king rose and took over the town. The Initiative – never got a foothold here. The Mayor, didn’t ascend because he couldn’t get past that vampire. Willow and Xander are vamps. Or were…’ She tailed off.

Neither of them much liked that idea. There was only one way to become an ex-vampire and for that to happen to vamps shaped like Willow and Xander…ugggh. Even if they lacked souls, the ability to love or anything that truly made them Xander and Willow neither wanted them dead.

Something twigged though in Tara. ‘Wait though. You… you remember this reality? This other reality. You know about it even though no one else does? You still know – even though you are shut out of it now?’

‘Yes…’ Anya sounded unsure where Tara was going with that. ‘Yes. It took a while – to remember I mean, but yes. That is obviously how I figured out how to get the amulet back,’ she explained. ‘I know what happened there. To me, even though in this reality I was never actually there and it is not a time or place that exists here. So?’

‘Well, should you? Remember it I mean?’ Tara asked her.

‘Well I was there… sort of, so why shouldn’t I?’ Anya asked getting peeved with the probing or rather not seeing where it was going.

‘Willow and Xander were there, or were at least present in that reality and they have no idea’ Tara pointed out ‘Not until that skanky version of Willow turned up anyway and you had to explain – but even then they didn’t know anything about it.’

Anya shook her head. ‘Mortals.’

Tara smiled. ‘Yes we are inferior aren’t we.’

‘Yes you are.’

‘I meant ‘we’ like both of us. You are well, mortal, now too’ Tara pointed out.

‘Don’t I know it. You know it comes to something after a millennia of being all powerful that Xander Harris is the best thing in my life. Or even that I have a life to have him in.’ A smile came to her face though. ‘But the sex has never been better.’

‘Too much information again thanks,’ Tara replied.

‘Sorry I keep forgetting that your interests lie elsewhere.’ Anya came back. ‘Does that make you feel normal? That I don’t even think about you being gay? Because I don’t. Think about it I mean. Until now when I obviously thought about it so I could tell you I don’t. I want you to feel normal – because you are you know. I should know. I’ve seen abnormal and that isn’t you and Willow.’

‘Thanks, I think.’ Tara was unsure what to make of that. ‘But I know I we’re perfectly normal – whatever that is.’ She had doubts about Anya though.

‘Well it was all Xander could talk about yesterday. Gay Willow, gay Tara… what you do, what you don’t. I think he was getting obsessed. But it did boost his sex drive. We had lots of sex.’ Anya realised she was going down the too much information route once more and stopped. ‘Well that and killing the monster thing. But mainly you two. I didn’t give you a second thought.’ Anya said, seemingly proud of her acceptance of Tara’s lifestyle.

It was though pure Anya. No beating around that proverbial bush. The only reason Anya was even saying that was so that she could be congratulated on taking the news better than everyone else. Tara knew that to Anya it didn’t make the slightest difference – she was just self-obsessed.

‘How about you explain how you shift realities? Or used to.’ Tara asked getting back to the point and purposefully failing to congratulate Anya on that.

‘Well you know I was into wishes…some were simple revenge, everlasting misery, never knowing love. Sexually transmitted diseases, boils on the genitals… inside and out.’

‘Yes - I get the idea thanks’ Tara replied.

Anya actually apologised. ‘Sorry, well those with more vision would wish to eliminate a past event, or change it some way. Anything dealing with the past, changed what was and what would be. Anything dealing with the present or the future just changed the future which was less noticeable.’ She considered for a moment. ‘I was as much a passenger of those changes as anyone else. The world changed and I operated in that new world. It wasn’t like slipping from one reality to another at will. I couldn’t just remake reality as I saw fit. I had to wait for one of my mortal supplicants to wish for it then took them to that reality.’

‘And you were aware of those changes though?’ Tara pressed.

‘Not absolutely, it was more a case of having a feeling for what the old reality was like and how it differed. My knowledge was based in the new reality, I only partially sensed the old.’

‘But everyone else was absolutely unaware of it…everyone.’

‘Everyone I was in contact with yes. Some of the most powerful demons, vampires everyone – as long as they were in this world they were affected. Those in the spirit realms less so, they were looking in from the outside and knew what was happening.’

‘But you see the point? You could see it, at least partially, and you should have been as affected as anyone else. You used to be human once. Then you were a demon, but an earth bound demon.’ Tara told the other woman what was bothering her about all this.

‘Then how would I do what I did?’ Anya considered this and there was a significant pause as they watched the band for a few minutes, the milling people who were definitely not involved in any conversation as deep as this.

‘The amulet.’ Tara said finally.

‘It was my focus.’ Anya confirmed.

‘But it must have existed outside of any one reality – or else there would be another one in that world – or this one. Somewhere in every world.’ Tara guessed.

‘Maybe there was. Maybe I was at work in every reality. Maybe all of me had the amulet. Maybe there are an infinite number of me’s around and we are all doing that sort of stuff?’ Anya suggested

‘Maybe, or maybe just one of you. Otherwise they would intersect with our reality – I mean they would turn up here some times, besides what were you doing – I mean really?’ Tara asked her head beginning to hurt.

‘I was granting wishes’ Anya reminisced, ‘I was giving vengeance to those who had no other means of getting it. Happy days – how do I fill my days now? The highlight of the working week is going and watching Xander dig or saw. He hammers well too.’

Tara rolled her eyes and asked another question ‘Were you changing reality though? Or were you cheating?’

‘Cheating?’ Anya sounded intrigued at the idea, but didn’t challenge it.

‘Well, you weren’t creating new realities were you? Like you said most of it was just small vengeance spells that any powerful witch might manage. When you changed reality perhaps what you actually did was move the wisher into another reality – you didn’t alter an existing reality so much as you accessed another one – like opening a door for them.’ Tara wasn't sure that was right, or that she was making sense.

‘But when the amulet was destroyed then we shifted back into this reality’ Anya pointed out with a mental “AHA!” ‘That means that I, through the amulet, must have created that one and when it was lost then the reality was lost too. I created it.’ Anya sounded to have validated her existence as a demon. Which was nice for her.

‘You mean that without the amulet it could not have existed? Without you?’ Tara asked.

‘Yes’ Anya replied triumphant in her place in the universe – even if she had lost it.

‘But if that were true why wasn't every spell, every reality you ever created destroyed at that moment. All the vengeance you ever performed undone?’ Tara asked, not realising until after she said it what she was suggesting. That the very act of Giles, some other Giles, undoing that particular reality might have altered this one in some other way. That they might not know about. For better or for worse.

‘Uh oh.’ Anya said.

And with that she articulated Tara’s thoughts. Uh oh indeed. Because if everything had been undone – a thousand years of meddling then thousands of lives would be different and that would affect millions, maybe everyone alive today. Perhaps the world, this reality had been a paradise as a result of Anya. Had that been undone?

Or had the world been terrible? Perhaps it was better as it was? Perhaps Oz never left Sunnydale and she never got to have Willow and be hers. Maybe she had never come here to Sunnydale at all, would never even have known Willow. She could have lived her whole life and never laid eyes on Willow. Let alone missing her love. Who knew…?

‘But how would we know?’ Anya asked looking around at the people in the Bronze as if searching for a familiar face from the past, a life she had touched – or ended. A change that she could recognise. ‘I’d know? Wouldn’t I? I knew other stuff.’

‘Uh oh.’ Tara repeated.

They exchanged a look that told each other that though they might think about it a lot they were never going to speak of this conversation again. Anya had to have a last word though ‘It is Giles’s fault though – not mine. He smashed it. If he made this reality then it’s his fault whatever happens – whatever goes wrong in the future. He did it, not me. OK?’ Anya paused until Tara nodded and recognised the unspoken agreement. ‘So you and Willow – wild sexual passion or true blue love?’ she asked completely changing the subject

Tara smiled refusing to get embarrassed by Anya’s change of tack even though it had been a shock. After all how well did she know the answer? ‘Love. True wacky love.’

Anya smiled too. ‘Mmmn, I think that is what me and Xander have. But our sex is wonderful – and definitely wild too.’ She tacked on the last part as if thinking perhaps it was lacking in the other couple.

‘Hey! We have…snuggles and smoochies too.’ Tara replied. Anya looked at her raising her eyebrow. ‘Yes ok! And sexy fun too.’

‘Ain’t it great?’ Anya asked, sounding triumphant at having got her new friend to confess. Sounding as if it was all she had wanted this evening – not her powers, just that admission from Tara.

‘Oh yeah.’ Tara replied she wasn't going to deny that one.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 24, 2001 14:54               
She did it! She did it!

She got Tara to say 'sexy!' (And without blushing too!)
I can see these two getting together. Both of them outside the core scoobies, an ex-demon and (thinks she is anyway) soon to be demon. This friendship is like Anya herself. A bit odd, a bit awkward, occasionaly inappropriate, but ultimately loveable. I'd love to be a fly on the wall if Tara ever tries to explain Anya to Willow.

Thanks Katharyn, for yet another great read!


Anya, Anya est. Ignotum per ignotius.
(Anya, is Anya. [Explaining] a thing unknown by a thing more unknown.)

IP: Logged

legend
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 24, 2001 22:59               
I really enjoyed the interactions between Tara and Anya. You have expressed Anya's personality perfectly! And Tara's characterization was just....billiant!

Anxiously awaits for Chapter 27.......

IP: Logged

WiccanBex
Gay Now!


Posts: 1249
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 25, 2001 10:41               
very cool! i really like this.

i too am eagerly awaiting the next part!

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site

IP: Logged

TL983
Blessed Wannabe


Posts: 16
Registered: May 2001
posted September 25, 2001 11:52               
YAY! Another Rockin chapter!!! Can't wait for 27

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 24, 2001 14:54               
She did it! She did it!

She got Tara to say 'sexy!' (And without blushing too!)
I can see these two getting together. Both of them outside the core scoobies, an ex-demon and (thinks she is anyway) soon to be demon. This friendship is like Anya herself. A bit odd, a bit awkward, occasionaly inappropriate, but ultimately loveable. I'd love to be a fly on the wall if Tara ever tries to explain Anya to Willow.

Thanks Katharyn, for yet another great read!


Anya, Anya est. Ignotum per ignotius.
(Anya, is Anya. [Explaining] a thing unknown by a thing more unknown.)

IP: Logged

posted September 24, 2001 14:54                She did it! She did it!

She got Tara to say 'sexy!' (And without blushing too!)
I can see these two getting together. Both of them outside the core scoobies, an ex-demon and (thinks she is anyway) soon to be demon. This friendship is like Anya herself. A bit odd, a bit awkward, occasionaly inappropriate, but ultimately loveable. I'd love to be a fly on the wall if Tara ever tries to explain Anya to Willow.

Thanks Katharyn, for yet another great read!


Anya, Anya est. Ignotum per ignotius.
(Anya, is Anya. [Explaining] a thing unknown by a thing more unknown.)
IP: LoggedlegendCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 24, 2001 22:59               


I really enjoyed the interactions between Tara and Anya. You have expressed Anya's personality perfectly! And Tara's characterization was just....billiant!

Anxiously awaits for Chapter 27.......

IP: Logged

posted September 24, 2001 22:59                I really enjoyed the interactions between Tara and Anya. You have expressed Anya's personality perfectly! And Tara's characterization was just....billiant!

Anxiously awaits for Chapter 27.......IP: LoggedWiccanBexGay Now!


Posts: 1249
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 25, 2001 10:41               


very cool! i really like this.

i too am eagerly awaiting the next part!

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site

IP: Logged

posted September 25, 2001 10:41                very cool! i really like this.

i too am eagerly awaiting the next part!

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site
IP: LoggedTL983Blessed Wannabe


Posts: 16
Registered: May 2001
posted September 25, 2001 11:52               


YAY! Another Rockin chapter!!! Can't wait for 27

IP: Logged

posted September 25, 2001 11:52                YAY! Another Rockin chapter!!! Can't wait for 27
Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Forrister » Mon Sep 24, 2001 11:54 am

She did it! She did it!

She got Tara to say 'sexy!' (And without blushing too!)
I can see these two getting together. Both of them outside the core scoobies, an ex-demon and (thinks she is anyway) soon to be demon. This friendship is like Anya herself. A bit odd, a bit awkward, occasionaly inappropriate, but ultimately loveable. I'd love to be a fly on the wall if Tara ever tries to explain Anya to Willow.

Thanks Katharyn, for yet another great read!


Anya, Anya est. Ignotum per ignotius.
(Anya, is Anya. [Explaining] a thing unknown by a thing more unknown.)

Forrister
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby legend » Mon Sep 24, 2001 7:59 pm

I really enjoyed the interactions between Tara and Anya. You have expressed Anya's personality perfectly! And Tara's characterization was just....billiant!

Anxiously awaits for Chapter 27.......

legend
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby WiccanBex » Tue Sep 25, 2001 7:41 am

very cool! i really like this.

i too am eagerly awaiting the next part!

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site

WiccanBex
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby TL983 » Tue Sep 25, 2001 8:52 am

YAY! Another Rockin chapter!!! Can't wait for 27
TL983
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Lady_Bug_11 » Tue Sep 25, 2001 9:54 am

hello i'm a lurker here (hence the low # of posts). i've been reading this fic since i cam across it and i must say that i'm seriously impressed. this is an incredible fic and i'm anxiously awaiting the next part
Lady_Bug_11
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Tue Sep 25, 2001 10:31 pm

Part 27 should be posted sometime tomorrow Kittens. Glad you all appeared to like that one I was not so sure about it.

You may have noticed that fics of late have taken a slightly more humourous and less angsty route. This will continue... with the addition of smoochies, intimacies and soon a "sidestep" for a time. But bearing in mind that the cycle is building up to Family and it's immediate aftermath do you doubt I will get back to angst? (I know how much some of you love angst and I am sad to say it what I feel I write best.)

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Wed Sep 26, 2001 10:20 pm

Part 27 Kittens and Welcome Lady Bug - it is always rewarding to get someone to delurk.

All I will say about this one Kittens is that you should not skip to the end, even to see how long it is - you will spoil the whole effect! Course you may guess anyway...

Katharyn
-----------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Summer Days (Currently Part 27)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to Season 5, also deals with issues explored in the Season 5 episode “Family.”
Summary: The start of the summer vacation for Willow and Tara between Seasons 4 and 5. Aside from the beach party at the start of “Buffy V’s Dracula” we know nothing about this time in their lives. So now it is my playground. The first of a few set in this time.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T, what else do you want?
Notes: The first really original stories within the Beginnings Cycle. As readers will know previous parts have been essentially missing scenes in and between the episodes that shaped Willow and Tara’s relationship. The following parts go into the summer vacation. This is a slightly humorous story, at the end anyway – least I think so, with a new perspective – please excuse me then if it doesn’t quite work. But I like it – you may have noticed that I have been avoiding the angst recently. That is just because I know I am going back to it later.
Please note that the “other” in this story is presented in italics.
Thanks To: Kerry for picking up the proverbial pen once more, look out for her next offering it’s going to be another doozy. Those who were good enough to answer my research questions – one of which is fulfilled in this fiction. And once more to L my first and perhaps least enthusiastic critic!

The Beginnings Cycle

Summer Days

By
Katharyn Rosser

‘Isn’t it weird how different the same things look in the daytime?’ Willow asked Tara as they strolled out into the woods, away from the trail and it’s busy picnic sights and into the low undergrowth, occasionally shifting their path to avoid hanging branches, fallen tree trucks other natural obstacles.

Tara just nodded and allowed Willow to elaborate on her theory. ‘The shapes and shadows,’ Willow went on. ‘They are all different. Not so ominous. Not so spooky. Green and brown instead of shades of black. Natural instead of nasty.’ It was a while since she had been out here and never had been with Tara. Oz had preferred to avoid the woodland parking even when they were trying to be alone and romantic and it was along way to come alone without a car – or a van. But it was worth the journey. Occasionally scoobyage had led the gang out here, but not recently. Before she had known just what sometimes lurked in the woods she had used to like it and thought that she and Tara might again. Seeing that her lover wasn’t totally with her she said her name.

Tara meanwhile was listening to her love, but something had been nibbling away at the edges of the senses since they had left her room. She couldn’t pin it down at all but when they had entered the forest that nibbling had altered, changed somehow. More intense, but also somehow different. She had been stretching out, trying to locate the source of that feeling – or sources but had no idea how to improve on her instinctive reactions. Usually she either felt things or she didn’t. Saw them or she didn’t. She’d never had to try before, but was certain that now was the time.

Moving along the edge of the trail the Yasek demon too was basking in the shadows as was the species gift, but shadows of the sun, not the moon. Known, as all her race were simply as Yasek, she was a relative youngster of only 2305 human years and fancied herself as already an expert on humans and their daylight ways. Mainly by observation…prior to feeding. She tried to ensure that she learnt something from every kill…absorbing her prey’s knowledge as well as their flesh. How were you supposed to learn anything sneaking into their dwellings as they slept? Let the old ones continue with those ways. She was what the humans would call a scholar. She liked that word. Scholar, it rolled off her palette like the more civilized speech of the Yasek, less a human animal grunt than a real word. A scholar she might be though – she was also hungry. It had been too long.

‘Mmn,’ Tara finally responded. ‘You can see everything, even the deep shadows hold no secrets today.’ She pointed. ‘Like there.’

Yasek froze. The human was gesturing right at her. Was she apparent to them? Had her brood mother been right to repeat the ancient lore – “Stay out of the light?” It had always seemed foolish to limit themselves to the darkness. The humans could not see them when even the smallest shadow existed. The tiniest shade from the sunlight.

‘That shadow,’ Tara continued. ‘There could be a vampire or anything in there. At night. But now it’s just a shady space to sit.’

‘Exactly’ replied Willow. ‘But let’s not…sit I mean.’ She carried on walking, striding with purpose. The big wilderness guide, leading her friend. To where she had no idea. But not there. Still too close to the beaten track for her liking on a day like this.

Tara continued for a moment to look at the shadow she had pointed out thoughtfully then jogged to catch up with Willow who was striding onwards. What had drawn her to that example? Because she knew she had been drawn to it. One shadow was pretty much like another. Or should be. Chance maybe? But something had held her attention on it. Even though everything told her that there was nothing there.

Yasek exhaled slowly. Relieved that she had not been seen by her meal. But what had made that human look here…and the way the lighter haired one had looked at her cloak – probing as if her senses told her one thing and her instincts another. She could feel something certainly, but human’s had long since given up on their instincts up to serve their senses.
She moved off, following a little further out and staying behind them now – but still close enough to follow the inane human conversation and note the masses of hair attached to their heads. Uhhh, hair…why do humans have to have hair – it took too long to pluck out of their skulls and a mouthful of it made Yasek regurgitate the meal of a previous moon. Animals. Still those perceptive eyes might be worth saving for later. As a treat for the younger members of the brood. Or as a snack.

‘Willow?’ Tara asked.

‘Yep?’

‘You didn’t tell me why we are way out here. There are picnic tables back there. And less spiders,’ Tara concluded teasingly knowing of Willow’s feelings about arachnids after a large house spider taken a position on the ceiling over Willow’s face one night – greeting her as she opened her eyes. The scream had woken half the floor and Tara had been forced use less than mundane methods to get and grab the spider before the woman she loved would even consider closing her eyes again. Good job she had not grown up in the Maclay house. And not just because of the spiders.

‘I thought we might do… well stuff.’ Willow smiled mischievously ‘And I’m not keen on having an audience.’ Tara smiled, but absently as if not quiet hearing and turned to look behind her. Willow followed her gaze. Saw nothing and wondered what was distracting her the other woman.

The Yasek watched, following far more carefully now. Still the light haired one kept looking, searching. The Yasek knew there was no noise. Even she could not hear her own connections to the ground and the trees. That was the first thing you learnt in the brood – the value of silence and stealth if you failed at that you ended up as a meal for your brood mates - and there was obviously nothing to see for that one had looked right at her – through her even. It was a mystery what she could be sensing - for human smell was nowhere near sensitive enough to detect a Yasek. That was why we have avoided humans with dogs she reminded herself. And though they do not remember it part of why the humans took the wolf into their camps in the first place.

‘Hello! Tara!’ Willow waved in her friends face, pulling her out of the moment she appeared to be caught in. ‘I just said we should do stuff. Interesting stuff.’ Willow feigned annoyance that Tara had not replied…. particularly to such an offer.

Tara snapped back from wherever it was that she had been. ‘Umm, yeah stuff. Great. I like stuff.’ She smiled encouragingly. Then as they walked on thought about it some and realised she had no idea what Willow had meant – they used the word far too much. ‘Will - What kind of interesting stuff?’ The possibilities for two Wicca in love alone in a forest seemed endless – or at least legion.

Yasek was aware that the flame haired meal had distracted her fellow but just as that one’s senses withdrew from their probing there was something else there. Something that was definitely searching her out. Lingering. Something else reaching out to try and sense her. Something contained. Something trapped. Something wild. Some kind of power that was itself hidden. Another hunter? The Yasek had felt rather than seen the light haired one shift her attention elsewhere and that was when the other hunter had remained. Still seeking…something…seeking the Yasek? The lighter haired meal had been diverted but something was still there. The Yasek froze in place, ceasing her movements. Stretching out with her own senses – all eight of them, but it defied her. Something was there. But she was hungry and the hunger would not go away.

Willow rolled her eyes. ‘What kind of stuff you ask?!’

Tara shrugged. ‘Sorry I was…I don’t know what I was…you know…thinking. Stuff though?’ She didn’t want to jump to the wrong conclusion and spoil Willow’s plans.

‘Well love of mine. Whatever kind of stuff you want. I brought the ingredients for a nifty elemental summoning along with the picnic.’ Willow offered

‘We have been kind of lax in the spell department recently,’ Tara admitted. They had been distracted for a long time now. Finding other things to do with many, if not all, of their late nights that once had been dominated by casting, summoning and the brewing potions. ‘But aren’t you afraid we might…well start a forest fire or something? I mean if it goes wrong. We have kind of messed up before.’

Magic users! Yasek thought. Well that changes everything. Perhaps one of them senses me at some base level of consciousness. That much is clear. Humans had once been so very – animal. Much more cunning and aware. It had once been a challenge to hunt them. But then they started to think. To reason. Reason told them that the Yasek could not exist. And the hunt got so much easier. Magic users! Magic users were connected to both the primitive part of their brains and the higher levels as yet untouched by most humans. That must be the tinge of power that they had about them. Harder to stalk. More difficult to trap, but worth it in the end.

‘We should be alright, it rained a few days ago remember…so there is no dry kindling and as long as we make sure it’s all ok before we leave…’ Willow suggested getting the impression that Tara’s concerns were really a smokescreen.

‘But….’ Tara continued and had the decency to blush. ‘I kinda brought a, well a rug and c-chocolate as my extras. But we can do a spell if you want.’

And, thought the Yasek no longer concerned about the amount of hair she would have to remove from this pair, tastier brains.

‘Mmmmn’ Willow turned the idea over in her mind. ‘Well it would be more traditional to do our spells at night. We have our own personal traditions.’ And this was still their honeymoon period. It was starting to last a long time… and they were making the best of every minute they had together. Still finding new things and ways to know about each other. Spiritually, mentally and yes…physically. ‘Traditions are good’ Willow decided not to be averse to them getting acquainted once more and smiled at Tara.

The Yasek could not disagree with that statement – though she was one of the younger of those allowed from the safety of the Brood and considered rebellious, tradition was still the basis of the society. The Yasek wondered whether one of these humans would learn anything from watching the ritual eating of the other’s brain. Not that it would do them much good to learn in that last moment of their lives but even humans had to keep expanding their horizons.

‘So you want to-’ Tara asked.

‘Have our picnic. Snuggle.’ They both smiled. ‘We’ll do the spell later tonight?’ Willow offered and asked. Tara had been right, they had been slacking a little and Willow didn’t want to fall behind in her magical studies, not even for this wonderful young woman she was with. There was time for both – but not much more. Though with Tara planning on getting a part-time job between her summer school classes… there would be chance to learn some kick-ass magic. To experiment. Tara was never really happy or at ease in taking part in her experiments – especially when she messed with spells that the other woman had taught her herself. Perhaps it was better that they were not done with her then.

‘Promise’ said Tara though if the mood took them again that might be a promise neither wanted to keep. Tara found it hard to maintain her self-discipline where Willow was concerned.

‘And it might be so late that I will have to stay over.’ Willow adopted an innocent questioning smile but knew precisely what she was suggesting. Spells and talking and snuggling – a magical combination if ever there was one.

Interesting, thought the Yasek, adopting a position behind the tree immediately behind the humans, a pair and not just lovers. She could sense their connection and took a moment to register their auras. A matched pair! The Yasek was still young, but she had hunted humans for over a millennia of their time since being let loose from the brood. And in all the hunts in that time, in all the observation and studies before snacking, she had only encountered a magically adept matched pair once. A tribal shaman and his mate, centuries ago. And she had only heard tell of two others encountered by others of her brood or her brood mother’s own brood. The Yasek absently rubbed a smooth patch of skin on its lower left arm, where the tissue had been burnt away in that encounter. Oh yes this was going to be satisfying. Perhaps rather than just eating their brains it would be opportune to make them suffer in each other’s pain. It seemed old-fashioned but a demon had her reputation to consider even here and the Yasek was a traditional breed. Sometimes you couldn’t say it with anything but torture.

‘You can stay over if you want,’ Tara replied feigning her own innocence. ‘I have a sleeping bag for you.’

‘Witch!’ Willow launched herself playfully at the other.

As the flame haired one impacted the other it was there again. There were definitely three distinct entities. The flame hair, the light hair and that - something else. It had reacted instantly the light hair one had thought her own, short-lived alarm. And whilst the light haired one briefly felt fear – for herself and her “attacker” lest they fall badly followed by humour and satisfaction, the other entity – whatever it was – was not at all sharing their satisfaction and amusement. The anger that came from that third boiled over the Yasek which physically recoiled disturbing a branch, and letting out an audible cry - fortunate that the pair of humans were otherwise distracted.

‘Careful! I nearly fell on the picnic basket,’ Tara scolded as they collapsed in a heap in the soft moss against the tree, Willow suddenly astride her and pinning her down playfully batting struggling hands aside playfully then calming down to pull a piece of moss from Tara’s hair and laying on hands elsewhere for a little while.

‘Shall we stay? Here’s a good place. Lot’s of soft moss stop our bottom’s getting bruised.’ Willow suggested. ‘Though I kind of like this seating arrangement too,’ she observed from atop Tara.

Tara looked around again, still feeling that something was out there. Distracted.

The Yasek though was safely behind the tree that they now rested against and beyond detection or so it had thought. Visually they could see nothing – of that it was certain – but there were some other senses working. That third entity was seeking the Yasek by other methods, ones that she was not sure of herself and every few moments the Yasek felt that attention sweep over it, as if the entity was not quite sure what it was detecting in her, or even certain she was there but positive that something was…

Shaking her head, not knowing what was wrong with her, what was distracting her Tara nodded. Appreciating the sunlight in the clearing – the shade they were now in and the seclusion for whatever they chose to do with their afternoon. Not to mention Willow’s playfulness. ‘Lunch.’

Lunch indeed. Feeding for the Yasek was an occasional thing in human timeframes. Every moon or so leaving the rest of that moon for more productive tasks.

Willow looked at her friend, sensed her distraction from the moment. ‘What’s wrong?’

‘D-don’t you feel it?’ Tara asked.

‘I feel the breeze on my cheeks, the sun on my back and the woman I love beneath me and between my thighs – though not quite as between as she sometimes is.’ Willow joked, squeezing her thighs together to hold her love tighter but could see that Tara was still serious and rolled off her, knelt beside Tara. ‘Something else? Something wrong?’

‘Yes. I can’t help feel that something is out her, with us. Watching. Wanting. Y-you don’t feel that?’ Tara asked, seeking validation of her senses. She had been wrong before of course.

The Yasek listened very carefully. If it could find out the limits of these magic users perceptions… How they appeared to know she was there then the hunt would be far more successful in the future – after all if you choose to hunt on a mystical convergence you have to expect more than the basic insignificant human. Early on she had dined on vampire… rotten, other demons which all tasted like a chicken she had once been forced to swallow. Now she just dined on human meals.

Willow stretched out with her own senses, trying to ‘sense’ as she knew Tara was able to sometimes. The other young woman had explained those sensings to her, but it appeared an instinctive thing - not something that could be taught. Something perhaps inside Tara, that she had been born with for she knew that Tara came from a line of Wicca and that her talent was likely hereditary in some way – unlike her own book learnt skills. She had the sudden idea of what her mother, Sheila, would have been like as a Wicca. She shook her head at the image and the attempt. ‘No nothing. Guess I haven’t quite got the hang of it yet.’

‘It’s not like that. It’s like something is in my head. Whispering to me. Searching through my senses and knowing something is there, but not being able to locate it. Maybe I’m going crazy.’ Tara didn’t seem overly bothered at that – though whatever she was feeling was definitely sending her wiggy. But what if it was… that which her father had always told her was within her? That her mother had confirmed was inside both of them. What if it was trying to act through her now? What if this was the start? Earlier than it should emerge by some months but it had always been there. Should she get away, leave Willow here before she hurt her? Before it hurt her? No. Because even if it was that… what was out there was worse. She didn’t know how she knew that, but she was sure of it.

There was something else there. Something powerful yet constrained, limited to sensing though another – through that particular human form. And the anger at that constraint, the pent up power within whatever it was something to be carefully avoided. So the Yasek would forebear her research and her vengeance against these two and simply settle for

‘Lunch then’ Willow offered.

Precisely. Time to move. Human food was unpalatable at best and the Yasek had no desire to have her meal contaminated by it. She carefully started to round the ancient tree.

Tara finally cleared her head, reached for the basket, lifted it to her knee.

The Yasek rounded the tree, emerging at a minimal crawl behind the pair, the light haired one would be first as that one appeared the greater threat, a swift blow to disorientate that morsel whilst dealing with the flame haired one. The Yasek knew she was broadcasting – hunger and anticipation but what did it matter now? She was moving too fast to be stopped by anyone…

Something screamed in warning, protest and rage. Within Tara. No not just there, Tara realised, not just in my head – though it was definitely there shaking through her bones. Willow had a look of concern and shock on her own face – it had been audible too. Willow had heard it but Tara knew that she had not made a sound other than to suck in her breath. It wasn’t me! That was cold and very brief comfort though. There was more to worry about.

...Anyone but herself – fortunately the Yasek’s own reactions were equal to the task. She felt the power then and was terrified by it, from a rapid advance round the tree she stopped dead. The humans were still not consciously aware of her. But the other – whatever it was – certainly was. The raw power, the energy of the thing. The rage. The vicious thoughts of rending it’s prey that dwarfed the Yasek’s own desire to eat and feed. This was a thing that would capture her, play with her. Tear her apart and not even bother to dignify her extermination with a meal. It was a truly vicious abomination the Yasek had never sensed despite a thousand years of hunting in this forest. Two thousand years of mixing with her own brood mates and other demons. No this was something else. Something that was too much.

The Yasek backed carefully away around the tree.

Tara opened the picnic basket.

The Yasek sensed it then – freedom. To hunt. To capture and play with it’s prey. Endlessly toying and teasing until finally she would be put out of misery. It was a terrible thing to feel the certainty that was her fate. The Yasek abandoned all thoughts of stealth and plunged headlong into the undergrowth. Still quiet, still invisible but desperately fleeing before that thing caught up to her. Witches!!

Tara turned. A wave of terror had run through her – whatever had been out there was suddenly very, very afraid – and now gone as the undergrowth sprang back into place as if something had passed through it. And equally a sudden wave of disappointment from somewhere else. Still – lunch.

She turned back to the basket looked at the fierce creature that had emerged from it.

‘Miaaooooow’ said a disgruntled Miss Kitty Fantastico. Trapped inside a basket, jostled, and deprived of her fun with that creature she had sensed it had not been a good day so far. Still as her owner jostled a ball of wool in front of her things were looking up.


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited September 27, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 27, 2001 06:40               
Big buildup. Much spooky angst. Big danger.

Then the fearless feline foils the foul demon and saves the day! I giggled so hard that I nearly fell of my chair (onto the dog!)

Go Kitty! Go Kitty! Yea Kitty!


Id in silva ponamus ut videamus utram felis id vincat!
(Let’s put it in the woods and see if the cat will eat it!)

IP: Logged

Wolfie
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 73
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 27, 2001 07:15               
Ooooh, sexy banter beneath the noses of lurking demons! What more dare we ask for? Are you going to be filling in all the blanks of the Summer Hols for us? (pleasepleasepleaseplease)

Really enjoying this fiction. Long may it continue!

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted September 27, 2001 07:34               
Yay for Miss Kitty, the fearless feline protector extraordinaire!

Yet another brilliant instalment, Katharyn

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

[This message has been edited by mollyig (edited September 27, 2001).]

IP: Logged

catliz16*
unregistered posted September 27, 2001 11:58              
Go Miss Kitty!!! Great installment ...

------------------
"After one take," remembers Hannigan," Joss did say, 'Can we have one that's less like you're going to sleep together in about five minutes?'"

*transplanted by WillTara

IP: Logged

WiccanBex
Gay Now!


Posts: 1249
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 27, 2001 12:07               
very cool! totally loving it!

this is very well written.

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site

IP: Logged

kpmuse
Willowhand


Posts: 308
Registered: May 2001
posted September 27, 2001 14:18               
Thanks Katharyn!

I love reading stories about our girls that are off the travelled path. Tara's instinctual awareness is so interesting & personal. Quite happy that you are exploring this territory in your storyline.

And, the honeymoon period will never get tired for me, so by all means, keep it coming!

------------------
kris

IP: Logged

KittyKo
Willowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 27, 2001 17:33               
*giggles* oh my! amazing! I was so caught in the moment... hahaha! I wasn't expecting that ending! Kath woo hoo for you! ^__^

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 27, 2001 21:22               
Pardon me while I lose it...

ha HA hee hee hee HO HO har-dee-har-har!

Thanks for that!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

nika
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 213
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 28, 2001 01:20               
Now that was a surprise *LOL* M.s kitty really is a Fantastico cool monster fighter like her mommies.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 28, 2001 14:34               
Glad you all liked it... I had a feeling Miss Kitty would catch a few by surprise and please everyone - there is one of the thing son my wish list complete...

Part 28 is a monster. Still underway but already as long as my previous longest fic. I hope to finish it tomorrow and post it,but that may slip to Sunday if I keep writing.


Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 16:52               
This is a big one kittens, take a few minutes... Apologies in advance for any spelling and grammar errors that have eluded my checking but I have been in redraft hell once more and wanted to get this posted as I am away tomorrow and willnot have chance.

Tell me what you think....

Katharyn
-----------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep I – Getting There (Currently Part 28)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless”, reference to events in “Family” as usual.
Summary: The summer vacation between Seasons 4 & 5 is upon our girls. Tara is about to interview for a job. It struck me that this is a pretty awful time for many people and she might be in need of some reassurance. But it’s not just Tara.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Please see my endnotes later rather than me spoil the fic in advance. Thanks To: Kerry for encouragement at the right moment and for (along with Xita) giving the correct links to get into this wonderful place. L… it’s getting darker but she is the light.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep I – Getting There

By

Katharyn Rosser.

IN LINE

Just getting out there had been trial enough. They weren’t going to go shopping there again. The new superstore was cheap, but the bus route hadn’t started yet and the whole out of town shopping thing didn’t work too well unless you had transport. Here they were trekking home, Willow already having apologised five times for the very suggestion that they check it out. Their calorie intake to cover the energy would probably cost them more than the savings they had made. Still Willow had picked up a great skirt which Tara looked forward to seeing on her and maybe helping her in and out of. But they weren’t coming out this far again – not until one of them got a licence. And a car. And gas money. And thinking of earning money… that was all that had been on her mind.

‘It’s just different – that what bothers me. You know that I don’t do well with different.’ Tara explained to Willow as they walked back. It had been evening when they set off, it was now rapidly approaching night. Even with Sunnydale as quiet as it had been recently not a good time to be out without weapons. But they could, together, deal with most things. If they were pressed to it. Together they could do anything. But alone as she would be tomorrow at 9.00 am… there she had doubts.

‘You can do it love.’ Willow told her and there was not the tiniest bit of doubt in her voice.

‘I know I can, I know in my head that I can. It’s just the butterfly’s in my stomach that don’t realise it. They are having a fluttery protest.’ Ever since My Bogarty had called her to arrange an interview she had been nervous, worried and generally wishing that she had never applied for that temping job at the Magic Box, even though she wanted the experience. She wanted to work. Willow thought it was because she wanted to be able to show that she did something with her summer on her résumé, but that wasn't it. She wanted to have a job. She wanted to earn some money and have that bit of a normal life. Whilst she was still normal. Whilst she could.

‘After all who else is there?’ Willow asked as a limousine sped past them, turning ahead to go round the Bronze.

‘Oh thank you very much!’ Tara said, only half joking but paying attention to the car, out of place out here and with an occupant who seemed to be looking at them. She shook her head and then turned back to Willow with not totally feigned indignation.

‘You know what I mean Tara. You are perfect for this. He wants someone to help him with an inventory. You spend ages in that shop. You know what he has – and more important you know what things are. What to keep separate too – that’s important or you sorta get “poof” or worse “boom.” Your really good with stuff like that,’ Willow explained. ‘You can do it. He needs you

Tara nodded still but was unsure. ‘I don’t even know what I am afraid of. The interview which is nerve-racking for anyone I guess, or the possibility that I might get the job – that seems even scarier sometimes.’

‘Why?’ Willow asked.

‘It’s the difference like I said. New things. Changes. I was afraid when I left home to come here. I was afraid when I went to my first class. I was afraid of you…’ Tara said.

‘Me?’

‘Only as the biggest and best change in my life… ’ Tara told her love. ‘From being alone to… not being. From having nothing worthwhile in my life to… having you.’

‘And so change can be good?’ Willow asked, obviously trying to get her to relax.

‘Your more than good…’ Tara squeezed Willow’s hand. ‘And yes, I guess it might be fun. Even if the idea of going in the interview – let alone the first day - terrifies me.’

‘Alright then… think of this,’ Willow moved to another tack. ‘It’s only for two weeks. You already know him – that he is a nice man. You know your magical goods. You know his magical goods. And he will be paying you as much as you could earn in two months in that store we just went in.’

‘Which means we can spend more time together this summer…’ Tara concluded with a smile. ‘I didn’t know there was so much money in magic shops. I mean there is hardly ever anyone in when I go there.’

‘And you have something for your résumé.’ Willow finished her thought before addressing that. ‘Looking at your future and thinking magic shop proprietor? Rolling in money. You pay me enough and I will work for you.’

Tara smiled. ‘I’d only offer payment in kind. To you anyway.’ Then just shook her head, not thinking about that future too much but not dwelling on that denial and the reasons. ‘I can do this can’t I? Really? You’re not just saying because you love me?’ she asked.

‘I do love you. But that is not why I’m saying it. You’ll be great. Mr Bogarty will have the…er…most and best inventoried shop in town.’ Willow told her that once more and this time it sunk in. It stuck and she knew that she could do it. She was still scared. But it was nerves rather than doubts. Willow always helped her dispel her doubts.

It felt good to be confident in her own abilities, but it was still just a little muted by the fact that she had to be convinced of them by her lover - who had patiently laid out her strengths and explained away the weaknesses she had raised in counter to the praise. And it was realistic praise. But it was also biased no matter what Willow said. Still what a way to get a biased opinion. If you wanted a biased opinion it was better to get it through being in love with the most beautiful woman you had ever seen. She stopped them and leaned in to kiss Willow. ‘Thank you lover.’

‘It was my pleasure,’ Willow teased after they finished the kiss. ‘We should hurry though.’

Tara nodded and they set off again, faster this time. It was getting darker. Although the Adam and the Initiative thing seemed to have quietened the nasties down no one knew when something else would come up. Something always did. Something always would. Besides the frozen goods were melting.

It was getting late – not Scooby late but late for a girl with an interview at 9.00 a.m. – when they got back to Tara’s dorm room. But Willow had already done enough to convince her that she could do this. She could win the job. Mr Bogarty would respect her knowledge and her enthusiasm. He already knew who she was. He knew that she was practising and “talented” and a good person – careful too. And now he would have the chance to make her skills work for him. And if he didn’t choose to employ her then that would not be the end of the world either. There were other, more mundane, jobs. Even if they weren't as well paid. But it was down to being the right temp that premium pay packet. Aside from Willow, Tara couldn’t imagine who else in town could do the job – at least those who would want the job rather than eating the employer. She was going to be a winner and wouldn’t be chowing down on Mr Bogarty.

As Willow unpacked their shopping – with most of the dorm gone home now it was safer than usual to leave stuff in the collective refrigerator without risk of having to share or lose it altogether – foodstuff security then no longer an issue. But right now they were hungry too so she started to take care of that whilst Tara prepared herself for the next day.

She laid out her clothes for the interview on the back of her chair, soon to be no longer her chair. Not my chair, she thought… and it made her sad. Only a few days now until she was turfed out of the room that had been her home for an academic year now. It was a room that had seen a lot of changes and a lot, she smiled to herself, of action more recently. Anya’s thought processes seemed to be infecting her – still it was all true. If the walls could talk… she’d die of embarrassment. But she’d revel in the memories. It was just a place though. But some places were special.

She saw Willow smile at her as the other woman ducked into the room with some prepared food. It was a knowing smile from her love, who knew what it was to start obsessing about details. They’d even worked out the quickest way to the magic shop. Just in case she was late tomorrow morning – not the most reliable morning riser it seemed prudent to plan. Her first ever interview for a job. Or at least a job she would be paid for. She had worked, harder than most nine to fivers, when she had been at home and never seen a dime. It was there that the work ethic was burned into her by her father’s example. It would serve her well now that she was entering the labour market. Not a great phrase that – kinda made her feel like cattle.

Willow brought the snack to the bed and they lay there in their underwear looking, or at least Willow did, like reclining queens as they fed each other fruit and crackers and cheese. It was a shame they hadn’t got grapes. She would have liked to have peeled them for Willow. Tangerine segments just didn’t seem the same. Eventually though they were done and Willow’s thoughts turned to other, less culinary pleasures.

And for the first time, ever, Tara reluctantly refused Willow’s offer of anything more than snuggles and some quick smoochies. She wanted to be fresh and once they got going who knew how late they might linger indulging themselves and each other. It was ok for Willow, she didn’t have a job to go and get – but she knew that as much as any romantic motive Willow was trying to take her mind off her anxieties. She just had intended to have fun doing it.

Willow had already made it better for her though. Whilst she had been terrified Willow, as always, had made it better for her. It was something they did for each other. They were there and they were each others strength. Course the celebrations or commiserations tomorrow….mmmmn.


Besides Willow was right – it was just Mr Bogarty. Not some demon. And it wasn't like she was doing his accounts for the IRS he just needed help, “talented” help to assist him compile an inventory whilst keeping the shop open for business. A couple of weeks work. A couple of weeks with money coming in that would fund the lifestyle she wanted to live this summer – a lifestyle that just revolved around being able to be here, in Sunnydale, with Willow. And that without being a burden on her family. And maybe there would be work more in the future. If she had one…

She hadn’t believed that there was a future when she came to start college. And now it was “if.” She could hope. She had learned to hope – from Willow who didn’t even know that she had taught that lesson. She had to hope because without hope how could she continue to hide that from the woman she loved? Only if she could hope could she keep the secret. She couldn’t even remember thinking she would ever have the support of a person like Willow when this day came – or when a worse, much worse, one arrived in a few months. That she would be holding that person against her not just for comfort but in sheer damn affection. Her first job. Her first real love. She wasn’t alone anymore and with Willow she could get through anything. Anything at all. Even what was coming…

All that remained was the alarm. She leaned over her lover to grab the alarm clock and didn’t object in the slightest as Willow took the opportunity to nuzzle into her chest – lingering there as she heard Willow breath in her scent – how sexy was that? She smiled and set the alarm for seven am. She wasn't the worlds best at waking up – especially in the company of this beautiful woman – they could easily lie here until lunchtime if there had been nothing she had to do. But there was. She had to get a job. She knew who she was, she was her father’s daughter and that meant she was not a slacker. More than that she was Tara Maclay and she could work well. She would work well. She was going to get a job and she was in love – she was loved. A person could sleep pretty well knowing all that.

SIDESTEP

Just reaching Sunnydale had been trial enough. There were no longer any buses to this town, not after they had become a magnet for “gang-related/PCP incidents” more commonly referred to outside of Sunnydale as wholesale slaughter and within the town, she guessed, as business as usual. The drivers, understandably, had organised to get the town taken off their route schedules and didn’t now stop within 20 miles of it. Not that even many times that distance had been far enough for her family. Safe enough. The docks? They were reputed to be a haven for a gang of vampiric pirates and therefore similarly not an option for humans wishing to enter the city limits – even during the daytime. Only the foolish believed that vampires couldn’t operate in the daytime. It was just more difficult for them. She had been that sort of fool once. But no longer.

The airport had been her only realistic option to make it on time, though flights were also limited, this time by market forces. No one wanted to come to Sunnydale. No one who was entirely human anyway. Sunnydale, heck of a place to build a career – or not. Unless you wanted to be a mortician. Or had some other, very special and required, talents. Not that she was looking for a career anyway. Or even a job. Her motivation was far greater than making money and living an American Dream that hadn’t ever existed in this town. Only nightmares existed here. And one of them was hers.

Stepping off the plane she had been surprised to be met in the arrivals hall by a small man holding a card bearing her name. Taller than her by inches he nonetheless seemed very small. It was the way he carried himself. He was afraid and not of anything definite. He just lived his life in a state of fear, perhaps with some reason. She didn’t know or much care. She, on the other hand, did have plenty to be afraid of – but nothing left to be afraid for. She couldn’t even be afraid for her own life anymore. There was nothing good left in it that was worth a damn. It was just biology to her now. Biology and justice. Whatever it took of one to fulfil the needs of the other.

His suit was far more expensive than her own off the peg skirt and jacket combination, though he didn’t wear it as nearly as well, and yet here he was, Deputy Mayor Allan Finch as he introduced himself to be, an errand boy making airport pickups for his boss. Word had it though that the Mayor himself did not have much of a say in the running of Sunnydale anymore anyway – so where did that leave his deputy? Errand boy. She wouldn’t have stood for it herself. She wouldn’t stand for it. She would act to correct the situation and Allan Finch would benefit. The Mayor would benefit. The whole town would benefit. But would she?

Allan attempted to engage her in small talk as they moved through the airport, she walking much faster than he seemed comfortable with. She strode with purpose and he scurried to keep up with her. She had no baggage other than her briefcase and a suit bag she had carried onboard as hand luggage. This suit had cost her the last of her meagre savings – along with the air ticket. If The Mayor had not sent the car for her she would have been forced by poverty to take other steps to reach City Hall. Certainly not walking several miles into town, but other practical measures would have been taken – whatever they turned out to be.

She refused to surrender her bags to Allan as she was long past requiring the waving of hands to defend herself against whatever there might be to threaten her and chivalry did nothing for her. She similarly refused to place them in the trunk of the car, instead electing to keep them in the back with her. She was wearing and carrying all that she had in the world. All they had permitted her to take with her when they drove her out three years ago, all she had been able to acquire in that time. The time since she had gone. Besides she had been in car’s before where she had needed to make a fast emergency exit. When you did that you took your gear. Or you lost it. Some of this was irreplaceable.

Sliding into the plush leather rear seats of the limousine she ignored Allan’s prattle as he attempted to show her the points of interest as they came into town – though she was taking note of what she could see and the route back to the airport. She had quickly learnt to know her territory. The vampires, the demons and the other things that lived in darkness, they all learnt every crevice, every sneaky path. She could do no less for she had long since dwelt in darkness She had to if she was bring the pure burning light of justice. And this would be her territory. She just didn’t need the humorous anecdotes.

The airport itself was not technically in Sunnydale and as they drove by the marker for the city limits she was glad she was seated. It was then that emanations from the mystical convergence hit her. She had always doubted the power of a Hellmouth, but crossing that threshold – strangely, or perhaps not strangely, precisely aligned with the city limits – she could doubt it no longer. There was power here. Not just in the hands or claws of individuals although that was undoubtedly the case too. There was spare power. It was already whispering to her. Begging to be used, to be brought into the physical world. And she would use it. She would gain justice. Or she would be buried by that power. But she wouldn’t be consumed by it – never that. She had done… things… that she would never have approved of but there were limits. Even to attain justice there were limits. Not until the very end would she violate those limits. But then she didn’t need to anymore. She was better than that – confident in her own exceptional abilities.

Clearly they were entering the town from the poorer side of the tracks – least if Sunnydale still had a railway that was worth anything but scrap metal they would have been. The residences reflected not only the neglect of the fearful but also a poor economic situation. This was not what the brochure advertised she thought to herself. She was aware of Allan’s thoughts now and not just through his body-language. He was, it was true, frantically sweeping his gaze over the whole area, almost ignoring the road.

Her own attention fell on two young women walking up the road holding hands and shopping bags. One of them had striking red hair, caught momentarily in the headlights. Perhaps the only reason she noticed them at all. This was not a safe place for them. They would no doubt be someone’s meal very shortly. She didn’t care – couldn’t care - but she twisted her head to keep looking at them as they walked to their fate. She had the strangest desire to tell Allan to stop. But who could be sure what they were? So they sped onward and she forgot them in seconds.

The sense of relief she felt sweep through the Deputy-Mayor when he made the turn away from the onrushing warehouse district was clear and unambiguous. Something there scared the deputy-mayor but then a lot probably did. That something though - that would be part of her duties to become aware of it when she was successful tomorrow. And to deal with it. And if she wasn't successful then she would be here, in this district, tomorrow by noon. And she would die. But before she did the evil there would tremble. So would the ground itself. She would violate her limits in the certain knowledge that she wouldn’t survive it anyway.

That was how far she had come – and occasionally it saddened her. Once she had obeyed the limits on her craft out of respect for what she had been taught. Out of the knowledge that to access the black arts would destroy not just her – but also those around her. Now it was just pragmatism. If you were going to die anyway what did it matter? This whole town could burn. There was no one left that she had to be concerned about. Least of all in Sunnydale. But then she was so far beyond what the one had taught her had known as Wicca that it wouldn’t have been recognised. Even the black arts seemed inconsequential… but they might give her that edge she needed at the end to see justice done.

Moving now through the more genteel residential areas there remained no one on the streets other than those you would not wish to stop and meet. Occasionally some of those individuals turned their attention to the limousine but always stopped themselves within a few steps as if remembering some instruction. They were, in the main, vampires and all heading out from that warehouse district that they had just left now that the sun had set, fanning out across Sunnydale with a brazen abandon that came only of knowing that they had no one to fear. They considered themselves the Masters of their domain. She knew that they weren’t. There was only one master here.

For now.

Allan made some remark about the vampires, and at once she focussed on his words as she had not done for the rest of the journey – though he had not noticed her lack of attention. Some part of her brain had been making non-committal chit-chat in response to him though she could not remember what she might have said. That was part of the penalty she paid. She had become so focused that events outside of that focus became peripheral to her. Errand boy he might be but this could all be part of the interview process so she played nice.

‘The Mayor is most concerned by all these er… vampires. This is an important recovery period for him, with lots of planning having to be carried out and they are causing all sorts of problems. If you are successful you will be expected to help the team solve that problem.’ Allan didn’t sound as if he relished being a part of that particular team anymore. No doubt he had joined when things were better – or at least bad in a different way with less prospect of his own mortality. She held no illusions about who and what his boss was. He was the lesser of the particular evils that she wanted to obliterate. She also had no illusions about her own mortality. If she got this job she would very likely die in the role. If not because of what she did then because she had nothing else to live for. Even if she succeeded then it would be her life. What else was there?

And the talk of vampire that proved it. She had not been mistaken. There had always been that risk – that all this was for nothing. The post was not at all as advertised – she had assumed that from the mystical symbols hidden within the logo of the Mayors office that had topped the national advertising campaign. They had leapt out to anyone with the eye and remained hidden from the world at large. But she had long since learnt that to assume was to invite trouble. But why would a local small town mayor advertise for a “talented assistant” on a national basis? And in very specific publications. Only if he needed a very specific class of applicant. She had sent off her having interpreted the symbols – symbols not uncommon to the older texts of Wicca but still understood by a very few these days. She suspected that many of the characters she could not pick out or identify were in the ancient languages of other groups or races. This Mayor was certainly casting a very wide net and now it was clear what he hoped to land. A talented assistant to help him deal with a very special problem. A problem that she would be delighted to assist with. It was her whole life now. And would be if she got the job or not. But with the post her life might have a greater duration. Whilst she accepted death, she did not invite or look forward to it. She had got past that stage in her grief. It had taken time, but now her life had a purpose at least. If nothing more.

It was over three years since the Master had risen and, some said though she doubted it, even he had been shocked by the plague of newly created vampires made to serve him unchecked by the slayer that was supposed to have been here – but wasn’t. Far more than Sunnydale could ever support. Far more than the entire region could support. So he had sent his favourites, his minions, and they had spread like a plague across South California driving the new ones out and far from this town. Leaving only the strong, the powerful and the gifted newcomers here in Sunnydale.

The rest of them, they had retreated from the onslaught by the Brotherhood of Aurelius. The dis-united population of new bloodsuckers had been forced to flee further a field. It had been like dropping a rock in a lake. There had been a terrible splash locally and then the ripples spread. And spread wide and far. It had been such vampiric refugees that had come to her home at the crack of dawn and taken shelter in the barn – and when they had been discovered they had killed the only people who mattered to her. She had died – and not even with her family. But not all at once - she had lived long enough to hear from her hospital bed of the slaughter of her husband and her sons. And it had killed her. The doctors had said that she was doing better. She had been making a recovery. Until they killed her family. The weak girl that she had been then had gone out to that barn to find her father and siblings slaughtered. That weak girl had survived that horror. But that girl had died when she had gone to the hospital and found that her mother had already heard. And already given up. Killed by the bloodsuckers as surely as if they had drained her in the barn.

After her mother’s death it might have gone either way - she might have allowed herself to truly die too. She might have taken the dark route. Always unsure of herself and her abilities she had found resolve in her mother’s ashen body laying on the mortuary slab. She had returned to the house, grabbed what she needed and then tracked them. She had sought them out in the barn of the neighbouring farm. A teleportation spell she had never dared try sprung to mind and she had lifted those vampires out of their refuge and into harsh sunlight at her feet. She had chosen the grey route. She would have justice and she would do what she must to achieve it.

Unfortunately her family’s neighbours who witnessed that event saw it only as confirmation that she was the daughter of a demon – a demon herself. She had surely saved their lives and maybe they even knew it but they could not see beyond their prejudices. Perhaps valid prejudice. It would be soon now that would be proven – but here in Sunnydale it would not matter because she knew that her thirst for justice would endure even that. Those neighbours though had not been quite so pragmatic. They had not suffered her presence any longer than it had taken to bury her family and for her to collect the few things that mattered to her together. But she had been so foolish then. She had spent her time moping. Gathering keep sakes and forsaken the practical items. The valuables that would have supported her. The weapons. The spell ingredients it took her months of work to replace. But the struggle had made her who she was today. Resourceful. Powerful. Determined. A Survivor.

Cynical. Mistrusting.

Alone.

It had taken her these three years to locate the source of the scourge of vampires that had destroyed her family and to bring herself to the point where she felt that she could do something about it. The true source. Sunnydale. And still longer to find a way to get here, to stay here with support. Assistance in destroying the Master and every demon that he suffered to keep in his presence. Time enough to bring her knowledge of the arts to the ancient levels lost to most Wicca for centuries since the overreaction to the inquisition had robbed them of their most learned sisters and most powerful tomes. But now she had collected together much of that knowledge. To obtain it she had done things. Bad things that she would never have contemplated three years ago. But now they were just the means to an end. As was this job. And if she helped this town then so be it. And if it destroyed it that was just fine too because if these insipid fools had stood up before the Master had risen – it would never have happened. They stayed in blissful ignorance and her family had paid the price.

The car pulled up outside the hotel where her prospective employer was putting her up for the night and Allan leapt out to open the door for her and she sensed deference, even fear - and not just of being out in the open away from the safety of the car – it was instead of her and it was not an unwelcome sensation. Respect. She would give him reason to respect her after tomorrow. After the interview. He needn’t fear her, unless he got in her way and she did not enjoy that sensation. But the respect yes, that felt good. It had been a while since she had felt good.

Already she had respect. She had a purpose and tomorrow she would get herself the job that would fulfil that purpose. It wasn't a purpose sent by some higher power. It was simply justice with not a little vengeance taken into the mix. And to get justice she was going to accept the lesser of two evils. She was going to become part of that. And it was evil that she was dealing with. This whole forsaken town was filled with evil. It reeked of it. But she couldn’t win without getting her hands dirty – and if nothing else since that day three years ago she had become a winner that was what had kept her alive. An uncanny knack, or so a member of the Watcher’s Council had called it, of coming out on top. Zabuto was as dead now as his charge. Without his ever so predictable slayer he had been an easy target for the Hafsted demon. She hadn’t interfered. Everyone died around her – but it was hard to feel anything but a passing regret. She wasn't numb. She was just past caring.

She shut the door firmly on Allan and his fawning queries as to whether he could do anything for her and accepted his assurance that he would return at 8.30am with a civil if not sincere word of thanks. He was no better than the rest of them. But no worse she supposed either as she placed her case on the bed opened it up and revealed the tools of her trade, took the necessary ingredients and secured the room against uninvited guests. A hotel room it might be – but there were ways. There were always ways and it was just a place. Not a home. She could barely remember having a home.

The only thing that went before the ritual in every place she stayed was the placement of the photographs. One of two teenage girls and a cat. She couldn’t remember being one of those girls and that always made her sad – that she couldn’t remember anything but this life. The other was of her mother. She risked a lot to keep them out of her case. If she had to leave quickly they would take vital seconds to collect. But she would spend that time. She had spent that time before and would again – she didn’t doubt that. There were other, less restricted, evils than vampires.

With her security taken care of she ordered a sandwich and bottle of water from the room service and collected them herself without allowing anyone into the room. Her dietary needs were slight. She drew strength from her actions rather than food. If you got used to an abundance of food or exploited it then you missed it all the more when it was not there. The same with anything else. And she had been without long enough in that first year to know that it was the expectation of food rather than the actual hunger that got you in the end. Hunger was just pain. You could live with and control that. The expectation was mental and that was what undid you.

It was still early when she removed her suit to eat the sandwich, but she would not need clothes again today and it wouldn’t do to stain it. She was already running the events of tomorrow through her mind. Making plans. Formulating contingencies. Even considering her routes of exit from the town if things went wrong – though she had no intention of leaving even if the worst happened. One way or another she was here to stay. But you always left yourself an exit - preferably several. To lapse from the habits that had saved her life and had been learned through bitter experience would be to lose her edge. And now more than ever she needed her edge. As sharp an edge as possible. Her whole life, for three long, often painful and humiliating years, had been building towards the possibilities that would open up tomorrow. She would succeed.

Her ablutions took moments after finishing her meal. Her clothes and possessions carefully laid out to allow her to make her exit with just seconds notice without losing anything. And then she laid down and closed her eyes, calming herself. She was nervous. But not scared. It was anticipation rather than fear that she felt. One way or another her future would be mapped out tomorrow. Either she had one or she didn’t. It was in this state that she would drift into a long sleep. Whilst her talents required little sustenance they did require sleep and so she allowed herself that luxury, confident that her enemies would not yet know that she was here – or even that she was an enemy just yet. But ready just in case.

Her only sop to comfort was to take one of the spare pillows and hold it against herself. Hugging it. It was the only way that she could ever feel that she was not so crushingly alone. She might not have hope, but she couldn’t do much about that. But she could pull this pillow to her body and feel a little less alone. The only way that she could think that she was not missing out on something that she should have or that should have been. That feeling had been getting worse recently – since the night a few months ago that Sunnydale and it’s Mayor had appeared on the national news about some plague of silence they had experienced. She had known then that it was time to make her presence felt here. But for some reason the loneliness had kicked in and it was getting worse and she couldn’t do anything to stop it. The strange thing though was that she was not missing anyone she had ever known. Their memory still burned within her as the fire that drove her on, but she was not missing them. It was something else. Perhaps it was natural, because she was alone. Perhaps more alone than anyone else in this town – alone because she had never, really, been anything else. But that didn’t mean anything. Lot’s of people were alone. She could get through it because she was better equipped and better prepared than lot’s of people.

All that remained was the alarm call. She could wake from her sleep if interrupted at the drop of a pin – she had trained herself to do that. But if not disturbed then she might stay here, asleep, until gone lunchtime and she could not oversleep, not tomorrow – she had a job to get and then the days of late mornings in hotel room bed’s would be gone forever. She picked up the phone without opening her eyes, already having memorised the numbers needed to acquire services. ‘Alarm call room 34 seven a.m.’ She instructed and then confirmed her identity. ‘Yes it is Miss Maclay. Tara Maclay.’ Justice would start to be done tomorrow. A person could sleep pretty well knowing that.

-------------------

Endnotes: OK so I misrepresented in the summary – it is not just “our” Tara. “In Line” is the standard Buffyverse, “Sidestep” isn’t.
So can you spot a set up for a spin-off series of fics? This is one, if it goes well, which is why so much more time is spent on the “other” Tara. This story is partially set within The Beginnings Cycle but may lead to a (occasional?) series set exclusively in the “Sidestep” (and yes I already have a way of getting Willow back… it may not be totally original but hey, derivative is my middle name and it is not a total rip off either.) The “Sidestep” is of course the “Wish” reality. The earlier Anya/Tara based story “Where the Scoobies Aren’t” was an attempt to show that this reality could still exist – and for me it does.
Please note that the overlaps between the two realities, the limo speeding past W/T and the two women (Sidestep) Tara sees – if it isn’t clear here – are coincidences, the realities do not meet. Just some things have a way of happening whatever reality you are in. You can take that as the overriding theme of “Sidestep” and make of it what you will but I know what I mean to make of it.
“The Real Me” confirms that Tara knows the “then”-owner of the Magic Shop, but I didn’t think particularly well – hence the temping rather than a full time summer job. Just a compromise to avoid continuity errors.
Writing this I am suddenly aware that an awful lot of focus is on Tara in the last few fics –which isn’t a bad thing but it is supposed to be about them both, I’ll get back to Willow soon, but not until after Part II of Sidestep which is also linked to the Beginnings Cycle and is coming next. The actual interview and the aftermath.

------------------
She's my always

Edited to sweep up some minor errors

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited September 29, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 17:42               
I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)

IP: Logged

KittyKo
Willowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 18:10               
O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 30, 2001 03:49               
By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 30, 2001 10:23               
Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

magrat
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 106
Registered: Jun 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:43            
I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics.

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:47               
I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 01, 2001 13:52               
As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 13:38               
Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 27, 2001 06:40               
Big buildup. Much spooky angst. Big danger.

Then the fearless feline foils the foul demon and saves the day! I giggled so hard that I nearly fell of my chair (onto the dog!)

Go Kitty! Go Kitty! Yea Kitty!


Id in silva ponamus ut videamus utram felis id vincat!
(Let’s put it in the woods and see if the cat will eat it!)

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 06:40                Big buildup. Much spooky angst. Big danger.

Then the fearless feline foils the foul demon and saves the day! I giggled so hard that I nearly fell of my chair (onto the dog!)

Go Kitty! Go Kitty! Yea Kitty!


Id in silva ponamus ut videamus utram felis id vincat!
(Let’s put it in the woods and see if the cat will eat it!)
IP: LoggedWolfieDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 73
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 27, 2001 07:15               


Ooooh, sexy banter beneath the noses of lurking demons! What more dare we ask for? Are you going to be filling in all the blanks of the Summer Hols for us? (pleasepleasepleaseplease)

Really enjoying this fiction. Long may it continue!

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 07:15                Ooooh, sexy banter beneath the noses of lurking demons! What more dare we ask for? Are you going to be filling in all the blanks of the Summer Hols for us? (pleasepleasepleaseplease)

Really enjoying this fiction. Long may it continue!IP: LoggedmollyigWillowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted September 27, 2001 07:34               


Yay for Miss Kitty, the fearless feline protector extraordinaire!

Yet another brilliant instalment, Katharyn

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

[This message has been edited by mollyig (edited September 27, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 07:34                Yay for Miss Kitty, the fearless feline protector extraordinaire!

Yet another brilliant instalment, Katharyn

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

[This message has been edited by mollyig (edited September 27, 2001).]IP: Loggedcatliz16*unregistered posted September 27, 2001 11:58              


Go Miss Kitty!!! Great installment ...

------------------
"After one take," remembers Hannigan," Joss did say, 'Can we have one that's less like you're going to sleep together in about five minutes?'"

*transplanted by WillTara

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 11:58               Go Miss Kitty!!! Great installment ...

------------------
"After one take," remembers Hannigan," Joss did say, 'Can we have one that's less like you're going to sleep together in about five minutes?'"

*transplanted by WillTaraIP: LoggedWiccanBexGay Now!


Posts: 1249
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 27, 2001 12:07               


very cool! totally loving it!

this is very well written.

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 12:07                very cool! totally loving it!

this is very well written.

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site
IP: LoggedkpmuseWillowhand


Posts: 308
Registered: May 2001
posted September 27, 2001 14:18               


Thanks Katharyn!

I love reading stories about our girls that are off the travelled path. Tara's instinctual awareness is so interesting & personal. Quite happy that you are exploring this territory in your storyline.

And, the honeymoon period will never get tired for me, so by all means, keep it coming!

------------------
kris

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 14:18                Thanks Katharyn!

I love reading stories about our girls that are off the travelled path. Tara's instinctual awareness is so interesting & personal. Quite happy that you are exploring this territory in your storyline.

And, the honeymoon period will never get tired for me, so by all means, keep it coming!

------------------
kris
IP: LoggedKittyKoWillowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 27, 2001 17:33               


*giggles* oh my! amazing! I was so caught in the moment... hahaha! I wasn't expecting that ending! Kath woo hoo for you! ^__^

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 17:33                *giggles* oh my! amazing! I was so caught in the moment... hahaha! I wasn't expecting that ending! Kath woo hoo for you! ^__^IP: LoggedZahirGay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 27, 2001 21:22               
Pardon me while I lose it...

ha HA hee hee hee HO HO har-dee-har-har!

Thanks for that!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

posted September 27, 2001 21:22                Pardon me while I lose it...

ha HA hee hee hee HO HO har-dee-har-har!

Thanks for that!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam
IP: LoggednikaCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 213
Registered: Jun 2001
posted September 28, 2001 01:20               


Now that was a surprise *LOL* M.s kitty really is a Fantastico cool monster fighter like her mommies.

IP: Logged

posted September 28, 2001 01:20                Now that was a surprise *LOL* M.s kitty really is a Fantastico cool monster fighter like her mommies.IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 28, 2001 14:34               
Glad you all liked it... I had a feeling Miss Kitty would catch a few by surprise and please everyone - there is one of the thing son my wish list complete...

Part 28 is a monster. Still underway but already as long as my previous longest fic. I hope to finish it tomorrow and post it,but that may slip to Sunday if I keep writing.


Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted September 28, 2001 14:34                Glad you all liked it... I had a feeling Miss Kitty would catch a few by surprise and please everyone - there is one of the thing son my wish list complete...

Part 28 is a monster. Still underway but already as long as my previous longest fic. I hope to finish it tomorrow and post it,but that may slip to Sunday if I keep writing.


Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 16:52               


This is a big one kittens, take a few minutes... Apologies in advance for any spelling and grammar errors that have eluded my checking but I have been in redraft hell once more and wanted to get this posted as I am away tomorrow and willnot have chance.

Tell me what you think....

Katharyn
-----------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep I – Getting There (Currently Part 28)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless”, reference to events in “Family” as usual.
Summary: The summer vacation between Seasons 4 & 5 is upon our girls. Tara is about to interview for a job. It struck me that this is a pretty awful time for many people and she might be in need of some reassurance. But it’s not just Tara.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Please see my endnotes later rather than me spoil the fic in advance. Thanks To: Kerry for encouragement at the right moment and for (along with Xita) giving the correct links to get into this wonderful place. L… it’s getting darker but she is the light.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep I – Getting There

By

Katharyn Rosser.

IN LINE

Just getting out there had been trial enough. They weren’t going to go shopping there again. The new superstore was cheap, but the bus route hadn’t started yet and the whole out of town shopping thing didn’t work too well unless you had transport. Here they were trekking home, Willow already having apologised five times for the very suggestion that they check it out. Their calorie intake to cover the energy would probably cost them more than the savings they had made. Still Willow had picked up a great skirt which Tara looked forward to seeing on her and maybe helping her in and out of. But they weren’t coming out this far again – not until one of them got a licence. And a car. And gas money. And thinking of earning money… that was all that had been on her mind.

‘It’s just different – that what bothers me. You know that I don’t do well with different.’ Tara explained to Willow as they walked back. It had been evening when they set off, it was now rapidly approaching night. Even with Sunnydale as quiet as it had been recently not a good time to be out without weapons. But they could, together, deal with most things. If they were pressed to it. Together they could do anything. But alone as she would be tomorrow at 9.00 am… there she had doubts.

‘You can do it love.’ Willow told her and there was not the tiniest bit of doubt in her voice.

‘I know I can, I know in my head that I can. It’s just the butterfly’s in my stomach that don’t realise it. They are having a fluttery protest.’ Ever since My Bogarty had called her to arrange an interview she had been nervous, worried and generally wishing that she had never applied for that temping job at the Magic Box, even though she wanted the experience. She wanted to work. Willow thought it was because she wanted to be able to show that she did something with her summer on her résumé, but that wasn't it. She wanted to have a job. She wanted to earn some money and have that bit of a normal life. Whilst she was still normal. Whilst she could.

‘After all who else is there?’ Willow asked as a limousine sped past them, turning ahead to go round the Bronze.

‘Oh thank you very much!’ Tara said, only half joking but paying attention to the car, out of place out here and with an occupant who seemed to be looking at them. She shook her head and then turned back to Willow with not totally feigned indignation.

‘You know what I mean Tara. You are perfect for this. He wants someone to help him with an inventory. You spend ages in that shop. You know what he has – and more important you know what things are. What to keep separate too – that’s important or you sorta get “poof” or worse “boom.” Your really good with stuff like that,’ Willow explained. ‘You can do it. He needs you

Tara nodded still but was unsure. ‘I don’t even know what I am afraid of. The interview which is nerve-racking for anyone I guess, or the possibility that I might get the job – that seems even scarier sometimes.’

‘Why?’ Willow asked.

‘It’s the difference like I said. New things. Changes. I was afraid when I left home to come here. I was afraid when I went to my first class. I was afraid of you…’ Tara said.

‘Me?’

‘Only as the biggest and best change in my life… ’ Tara told her love. ‘From being alone to… not being. From having nothing worthwhile in my life to… having you.’

‘And so change can be good?’ Willow asked, obviously trying to get her to relax.

‘Your more than good…’ Tara squeezed Willow’s hand. ‘And yes, I guess it might be fun. Even if the idea of going in the interview – let alone the first day - terrifies me.’

‘Alright then… think of this,’ Willow moved to another tack. ‘It’s only for two weeks. You already know him – that he is a nice man. You know your magical goods. You know his magical goods. And he will be paying you as much as you could earn in two months in that store we just went in.’

‘Which means we can spend more time together this summer…’ Tara concluded with a smile. ‘I didn’t know there was so much money in magic shops. I mean there is hardly ever anyone in when I go there.’

‘And you have something for your résumé.’ Willow finished her thought before addressing that. ‘Looking at your future and thinking magic shop proprietor? Rolling in money. You pay me enough and I will work for you.’

Tara smiled. ‘I’d only offer payment in kind. To you anyway.’ Then just shook her head, not thinking about that future too much but not dwelling on that denial and the reasons. ‘I can do this can’t I? Really? You’re not just saying because you love me?’ she asked.

‘I do love you. But that is not why I’m saying it. You’ll be great. Mr Bogarty will have the…er…most and best inventoried shop in town.’ Willow told her that once more and this time it sunk in. It stuck and she knew that she could do it. She was still scared. But it was nerves rather than doubts. Willow always helped her dispel her doubts.

It felt good to be confident in her own abilities, but it was still just a little muted by the fact that she had to be convinced of them by her lover - who had patiently laid out her strengths and explained away the weaknesses she had raised in counter to the praise. And it was realistic praise. But it was also biased no matter what Willow said. Still what a way to get a biased opinion. If you wanted a biased opinion it was better to get it through being in love with the most beautiful woman you had ever seen. She stopped them and leaned in to kiss Willow. ‘Thank you lover.’

‘It was my pleasure,’ Willow teased after they finished the kiss. ‘We should hurry though.’

Tara nodded and they set off again, faster this time. It was getting darker. Although the Adam and the Initiative thing seemed to have quietened the nasties down no one knew when something else would come up. Something always did. Something always would. Besides the frozen goods were melting.

It was getting late – not Scooby late but late for a girl with an interview at 9.00 a.m. – when they got back to Tara’s dorm room. But Willow had already done enough to convince her that she could do this. She could win the job. Mr Bogarty would respect her knowledge and her enthusiasm. He already knew who she was. He knew that she was practising and “talented” and a good person – careful too. And now he would have the chance to make her skills work for him. And if he didn’t choose to employ her then that would not be the end of the world either. There were other, more mundane, jobs. Even if they weren't as well paid. But it was down to being the right temp that premium pay packet. Aside from Willow, Tara couldn’t imagine who else in town could do the job – at least those who would want the job rather than eating the employer. She was going to be a winner and wouldn’t be chowing down on Mr Bogarty.

As Willow unpacked their shopping – with most of the dorm gone home now it was safer than usual to leave stuff in the collective refrigerator without risk of having to share or lose it altogether – foodstuff security then no longer an issue. But right now they were hungry too so she started to take care of that whilst Tara prepared herself for the next day.

She laid out her clothes for the interview on the back of her chair, soon to be no longer her chair. Not my chair, she thought… and it made her sad. Only a few days now until she was turfed out of the room that had been her home for an academic year now. It was a room that had seen a lot of changes and a lot, she smiled to herself, of action more recently. Anya’s thought processes seemed to be infecting her – still it was all true. If the walls could talk… she’d die of embarrassment. But she’d revel in the memories. It was just a place though. But some places were special.

She saw Willow smile at her as the other woman ducked into the room with some prepared food. It was a knowing smile from her love, who knew what it was to start obsessing about details. They’d even worked out the quickest way to the magic shop. Just in case she was late tomorrow morning – not the most reliable morning riser it seemed prudent to plan. Her first ever interview for a job. Or at least a job she would be paid for. She had worked, harder than most nine to fivers, when she had been at home and never seen a dime. It was there that the work ethic was burned into her by her father’s example. It would serve her well now that she was entering the labour market. Not a great phrase that – kinda made her feel like cattle.

Willow brought the snack to the bed and they lay there in their underwear looking, or at least Willow did, like reclining queens as they fed each other fruit and crackers and cheese. It was a shame they hadn’t got grapes. She would have liked to have peeled them for Willow. Tangerine segments just didn’t seem the same. Eventually though they were done and Willow’s thoughts turned to other, less culinary pleasures.

And for the first time, ever, Tara reluctantly refused Willow’s offer of anything more than snuggles and some quick smoochies. She wanted to be fresh and once they got going who knew how late they might linger indulging themselves and each other. It was ok for Willow, she didn’t have a job to go and get – but she knew that as much as any romantic motive Willow was trying to take her mind off her anxieties. She just had intended to have fun doing it.

Willow had already made it better for her though. Whilst she had been terrified Willow, as always, had made it better for her. It was something they did for each other. They were there and they were each others strength. Course the celebrations or commiserations tomorrow….mmmmn.


Besides Willow was right – it was just Mr Bogarty. Not some demon. And it wasn't like she was doing his accounts for the IRS he just needed help, “talented” help to assist him compile an inventory whilst keeping the shop open for business. A couple of weeks work. A couple of weeks with money coming in that would fund the lifestyle she wanted to live this summer – a lifestyle that just revolved around being able to be here, in Sunnydale, with Willow. And that without being a burden on her family. And maybe there would be work more in the future. If she had one…

She hadn’t believed that there was a future when she came to start college. And now it was “if.” She could hope. She had learned to hope – from Willow who didn’t even know that she had taught that lesson. She had to hope because without hope how could she continue to hide that from the woman she loved? Only if she could hope could she keep the secret. She couldn’t even remember thinking she would ever have the support of a person like Willow when this day came – or when a worse, much worse, one arrived in a few months. That she would be holding that person against her not just for comfort but in sheer damn affection. Her first job. Her first real love. She wasn’t alone anymore and with Willow she could get through anything. Anything at all. Even what was coming…

All that remained was the alarm. She leaned over her lover to grab the alarm clock and didn’t object in the slightest as Willow took the opportunity to nuzzle into her chest – lingering there as she heard Willow breath in her scent – how sexy was that? She smiled and set the alarm for seven am. She wasn't the worlds best at waking up – especially in the company of this beautiful woman – they could easily lie here until lunchtime if there had been nothing she had to do. But there was. She had to get a job. She knew who she was, she was her father’s daughter and that meant she was not a slacker. More than that she was Tara Maclay and she could work well. She would work well. She was going to get a job and she was in love – she was loved. A person could sleep pretty well knowing all that.

SIDESTEP

Just reaching Sunnydale had been trial enough. There were no longer any buses to this town, not after they had become a magnet for “gang-related/PCP incidents” more commonly referred to outside of Sunnydale as wholesale slaughter and within the town, she guessed, as business as usual. The drivers, understandably, had organised to get the town taken off their route schedules and didn’t now stop within 20 miles of it. Not that even many times that distance had been far enough for her family. Safe enough. The docks? They were reputed to be a haven for a gang of vampiric pirates and therefore similarly not an option for humans wishing to enter the city limits – even during the daytime. Only the foolish believed that vampires couldn’t operate in the daytime. It was just more difficult for them. She had been that sort of fool once. But no longer.

The airport had been her only realistic option to make it on time, though flights were also limited, this time by market forces. No one wanted to come to Sunnydale. No one who was entirely human anyway. Sunnydale, heck of a place to build a career – or not. Unless you wanted to be a mortician. Or had some other, very special and required, talents. Not that she was looking for a career anyway. Or even a job. Her motivation was far greater than making money and living an American Dream that hadn’t ever existed in this town. Only nightmares existed here. And one of them was hers.

Stepping off the plane she had been surprised to be met in the arrivals hall by a small man holding a card bearing her name. Taller than her by inches he nonetheless seemed very small. It was the way he carried himself. He was afraid and not of anything definite. He just lived his life in a state of fear, perhaps with some reason. She didn’t know or much care. She, on the other hand, did have plenty to be afraid of – but nothing left to be afraid for. She couldn’t even be afraid for her own life anymore. There was nothing good left in it that was worth a damn. It was just biology to her now. Biology and justice. Whatever it took of one to fulfil the needs of the other.

His suit was far more expensive than her own off the peg skirt and jacket combination, though he didn’t wear it as nearly as well, and yet here he was, Deputy Mayor Allan Finch as he introduced himself to be, an errand boy making airport pickups for his boss. Word had it though that the Mayor himself did not have much of a say in the running of Sunnydale anymore anyway – so where did that leave his deputy? Errand boy. She wouldn’t have stood for it herself. She wouldn’t stand for it. She would act to correct the situation and Allan Finch would benefit. The Mayor would benefit. The whole town would benefit. But would she?

Allan attempted to engage her in small talk as they moved through the airport, she walking much faster than he seemed comfortable with. She strode with purpose and he scurried to keep up with her. She had no baggage other than her briefcase and a suit bag she had carried onboard as hand luggage. This suit had cost her the last of her meagre savings – along with the air ticket. If The Mayor had not sent the car for her she would have been forced by poverty to take other steps to reach City Hall. Certainly not walking several miles into town, but other practical measures would have been taken – whatever they turned out to be.

She refused to surrender her bags to Allan as she was long past requiring the waving of hands to defend herself against whatever there might be to threaten her and chivalry did nothing for her. She similarly refused to place them in the trunk of the car, instead electing to keep them in the back with her. She was wearing and carrying all that she had in the world. All they had permitted her to take with her when they drove her out three years ago, all she had been able to acquire in that time. The time since she had gone. Besides she had been in car’s before where she had needed to make a fast emergency exit. When you did that you took your gear. Or you lost it. Some of this was irreplaceable.

Sliding into the plush leather rear seats of the limousine she ignored Allan’s prattle as he attempted to show her the points of interest as they came into town – though she was taking note of what she could see and the route back to the airport. She had quickly learnt to know her territory. The vampires, the demons and the other things that lived in darkness, they all learnt every crevice, every sneaky path. She could do no less for she had long since dwelt in darkness She had to if she was bring the pure burning light of justice. And this would be her territory. She just didn’t need the humorous anecdotes.

The airport itself was not technically in Sunnydale and as they drove by the marker for the city limits she was glad she was seated. It was then that emanations from the mystical convergence hit her. She had always doubted the power of a Hellmouth, but crossing that threshold – strangely, or perhaps not strangely, precisely aligned with the city limits – she could doubt it no longer. There was power here. Not just in the hands or claws of individuals although that was undoubtedly the case too. There was spare power. It was already whispering to her. Begging to be used, to be brought into the physical world. And she would use it. She would gain justice. Or she would be buried by that power. But she wouldn’t be consumed by it – never that. She had done… things… that she would never have approved of but there were limits. Even to attain justice there were limits. Not until the very end would she violate those limits. But then she didn’t need to anymore. She was better than that – confident in her own exceptional abilities.

Clearly they were entering the town from the poorer side of the tracks – least if Sunnydale still had a railway that was worth anything but scrap metal they would have been. The residences reflected not only the neglect of the fearful but also a poor economic situation. This was not what the brochure advertised she thought to herself. She was aware of Allan’s thoughts now and not just through his body-language. He was, it was true, frantically sweeping his gaze over the whole area, almost ignoring the road.

Her own attention fell on two young women walking up the road holding hands and shopping bags. One of them had striking red hair, caught momentarily in the headlights. Perhaps the only reason she noticed them at all. This was not a safe place for them. They would no doubt be someone’s meal very shortly. She didn’t care – couldn’t care - but she twisted her head to keep looking at them as they walked to their fate. She had the strangest desire to tell Allan to stop. But who could be sure what they were? So they sped onward and she forgot them in seconds.

The sense of relief she felt sweep through the Deputy-Mayor when he made the turn away from the onrushing warehouse district was clear and unambiguous. Something there scared the deputy-mayor but then a lot probably did. That something though - that would be part of her duties to become aware of it when she was successful tomorrow. And to deal with it. And if she wasn't successful then she would be here, in this district, tomorrow by noon. And she would die. But before she did the evil there would tremble. So would the ground itself. She would violate her limits in the certain knowledge that she wouldn’t survive it anyway.

That was how far she had come – and occasionally it saddened her. Once she had obeyed the limits on her craft out of respect for what she had been taught. Out of the knowledge that to access the black arts would destroy not just her – but also those around her. Now it was just pragmatism. If you were going to die anyway what did it matter? This whole town could burn. There was no one left that she had to be concerned about. Least of all in Sunnydale. But then she was so far beyond what the one had taught her had known as Wicca that it wouldn’t have been recognised. Even the black arts seemed inconsequential… but they might give her that edge she needed at the end to see justice done.

Moving now through the more genteel residential areas there remained no one on the streets other than those you would not wish to stop and meet. Occasionally some of those individuals turned their attention to the limousine but always stopped themselves within a few steps as if remembering some instruction. They were, in the main, vampires and all heading out from that warehouse district that they had just left now that the sun had set, fanning out across Sunnydale with a brazen abandon that came only of knowing that they had no one to fear. They considered themselves the Masters of their domain. She knew that they weren’t. There was only one master here.

For now.

Allan made some remark about the vampires, and at once she focussed on his words as she had not done for the rest of the journey – though he had not noticed her lack of attention. Some part of her brain had been making non-committal chit-chat in response to him though she could not remember what she might have said. That was part of the penalty she paid. She had become so focused that events outside of that focus became peripheral to her. Errand boy he might be but this could all be part of the interview process so she played nice.

‘The Mayor is most concerned by all these er… vampires. This is an important recovery period for him, with lots of planning having to be carried out and they are causing all sorts of problems. If you are successful you will be expected to help the team solve that problem.’ Allan didn’t sound as if he relished being a part of that particular team anymore. No doubt he had joined when things were better – or at least bad in a different way with less prospect of his own mortality. She held no illusions about who and what his boss was. He was the lesser of the particular evils that she wanted to obliterate. She also had no illusions about her own mortality. If she got this job she would very likely die in the role. If not because of what she did then because she had nothing else to live for. Even if she succeeded then it would be her life. What else was there?

And the talk of vampire that proved it. She had not been mistaken. There had always been that risk – that all this was for nothing. The post was not at all as advertised – she had assumed that from the mystical symbols hidden within the logo of the Mayors office that had topped the national advertising campaign. They had leapt out to anyone with the eye and remained hidden from the world at large. But she had long since learnt that to assume was to invite trouble. But why would a local small town mayor advertise for a “talented assistant” on a national basis? And in very specific publications. Only if he needed a very specific class of applicant. She had sent off her having interpreted the symbols – symbols not uncommon to the older texts of Wicca but still understood by a very few these days. She suspected that many of the characters she could not pick out or identify were in the ancient languages of other groups or races. This Mayor was certainly casting a very wide net and now it was clear what he hoped to land. A talented assistant to help him deal with a very special problem. A problem that she would be delighted to assist with. It was her whole life now. And would be if she got the job or not. But with the post her life might have a greater duration. Whilst she accepted death, she did not invite or look forward to it. She had got past that stage in her grief. It had taken time, but now her life had a purpose at least. If nothing more.

It was over three years since the Master had risen and, some said though she doubted it, even he had been shocked by the plague of newly created vampires made to serve him unchecked by the slayer that was supposed to have been here – but wasn’t. Far more than Sunnydale could ever support. Far more than the entire region could support. So he had sent his favourites, his minions, and they had spread like a plague across South California driving the new ones out and far from this town. Leaving only the strong, the powerful and the gifted newcomers here in Sunnydale.

The rest of them, they had retreated from the onslaught by the Brotherhood of Aurelius. The dis-united population of new bloodsuckers had been forced to flee further a field. It had been like dropping a rock in a lake. There had been a terrible splash locally and then the ripples spread. And spread wide and far. It had been such vampiric refugees that had come to her home at the crack of dawn and taken shelter in the barn – and when they had been discovered they had killed the only people who mattered to her. She had died – and not even with her family. But not all at once - she had lived long enough to hear from her hospital bed of the slaughter of her husband and her sons. And it had killed her. The doctors had said that she was doing better. She had been making a recovery. Until they killed her family. The weak girl that she had been then had gone out to that barn to find her father and siblings slaughtered. That weak girl had survived that horror. But that girl had died when she had gone to the hospital and found that her mother had already heard. And already given up. Killed by the bloodsuckers as surely as if they had drained her in the barn.

After her mother’s death it might have gone either way - she might have allowed herself to truly die too. She might have taken the dark route. Always unsure of herself and her abilities she had found resolve in her mother’s ashen body laying on the mortuary slab. She had returned to the house, grabbed what she needed and then tracked them. She had sought them out in the barn of the neighbouring farm. A teleportation spell she had never dared try sprung to mind and she had lifted those vampires out of their refuge and into harsh sunlight at her feet. She had chosen the grey route. She would have justice and she would do what she must to achieve it.

Unfortunately her family’s neighbours who witnessed that event saw it only as confirmation that she was the daughter of a demon – a demon herself. She had surely saved their lives and maybe they even knew it but they could not see beyond their prejudices. Perhaps valid prejudice. It would be soon now that would be proven – but here in Sunnydale it would not matter because she knew that her thirst for justice would endure even that. Those neighbours though had not been quite so pragmatic. They had not suffered her presence any longer than it had taken to bury her family and for her to collect the few things that mattered to her together. But she had been so foolish then. She had spent her time moping. Gathering keep sakes and forsaken the practical items. The valuables that would have supported her. The weapons. The spell ingredients it took her months of work to replace. But the struggle had made her who she was today. Resourceful. Powerful. Determined. A Survivor.

Cynical. Mistrusting.

Alone.

It had taken her these three years to locate the source of the scourge of vampires that had destroyed her family and to bring herself to the point where she felt that she could do something about it. The true source. Sunnydale. And still longer to find a way to get here, to stay here with support. Assistance in destroying the Master and every demon that he suffered to keep in his presence. Time enough to bring her knowledge of the arts to the ancient levels lost to most Wicca for centuries since the overreaction to the inquisition had robbed them of their most learned sisters and most powerful tomes. But now she had collected together much of that knowledge. To obtain it she had done things. Bad things that she would never have contemplated three years ago. But now they were just the means to an end. As was this job. And if she helped this town then so be it. And if it destroyed it that was just fine too because if these insipid fools had stood up before the Master had risen – it would never have happened. They stayed in blissful ignorance and her family had paid the price.

The car pulled up outside the hotel where her prospective employer was putting her up for the night and Allan leapt out to open the door for her and she sensed deference, even fear - and not just of being out in the open away from the safety of the car – it was instead of her and it was not an unwelcome sensation. Respect. She would give him reason to respect her after tomorrow. After the interview. He needn’t fear her, unless he got in her way and she did not enjoy that sensation. But the respect yes, that felt good. It had been a while since she had felt good.

Already she had respect. She had a purpose and tomorrow she would get herself the job that would fulfil that purpose. It wasn't a purpose sent by some higher power. It was simply justice with not a little vengeance taken into the mix. And to get justice she was going to accept the lesser of two evils. She was going to become part of that. And it was evil that she was dealing with. This whole forsaken town was filled with evil. It reeked of it. But she couldn’t win without getting her hands dirty – and if nothing else since that day three years ago she had become a winner that was what had kept her alive. An uncanny knack, or so a member of the Watcher’s Council had called it, of coming out on top. Zabuto was as dead now as his charge. Without his ever so predictable slayer he had been an easy target for the Hafsted demon. She hadn’t interfered. Everyone died around her – but it was hard to feel anything but a passing regret. She wasn't numb. She was just past caring.

She shut the door firmly on Allan and his fawning queries as to whether he could do anything for her and accepted his assurance that he would return at 8.30am with a civil if not sincere word of thanks. He was no better than the rest of them. But no worse she supposed either as she placed her case on the bed opened it up and revealed the tools of her trade, took the necessary ingredients and secured the room against uninvited guests. A hotel room it might be – but there were ways. There were always ways and it was just a place. Not a home. She could barely remember having a home.

The only thing that went before the ritual in every place she stayed was the placement of the photographs. One of two teenage girls and a cat. She couldn’t remember being one of those girls and that always made her sad – that she couldn’t remember anything but this life. The other was of her mother. She risked a lot to keep them out of her case. If she had to leave quickly they would take vital seconds to collect. But she would spend that time. She had spent that time before and would again – she didn’t doubt that. There were other, less restricted, evils than vampires.

With her security taken care of she ordered a sandwich and bottle of water from the room service and collected them herself without allowing anyone into the room. Her dietary needs were slight. She drew strength from her actions rather than food. If you got used to an abundance of food or exploited it then you missed it all the more when it was not there. The same with anything else. And she had been without long enough in that first year to know that it was the expectation of food rather than the actual hunger that got you in the end. Hunger was just pain. You could live with and control that. The expectation was mental and that was what undid you.

It was still early when she removed her suit to eat the sandwich, but she would not need clothes again today and it wouldn’t do to stain it. She was already running the events of tomorrow through her mind. Making plans. Formulating contingencies. Even considering her routes of exit from the town if things went wrong – though she had no intention of leaving even if the worst happened. One way or another she was here to stay. But you always left yourself an exit - preferably several. To lapse from the habits that had saved her life and had been learned through bitter experience would be to lose her edge. And now more than ever she needed her edge. As sharp an edge as possible. Her whole life, for three long, often painful and humiliating years, had been building towards the possibilities that would open up tomorrow. She would succeed.

Her ablutions took moments after finishing her meal. Her clothes and possessions carefully laid out to allow her to make her exit with just seconds notice without losing anything. And then she laid down and closed her eyes, calming herself. She was nervous. But not scared. It was anticipation rather than fear that she felt. One way or another her future would be mapped out tomorrow. Either she had one or she didn’t. It was in this state that she would drift into a long sleep. Whilst her talents required little sustenance they did require sleep and so she allowed herself that luxury, confident that her enemies would not yet know that she was here – or even that she was an enemy just yet. But ready just in case.

Her only sop to comfort was to take one of the spare pillows and hold it against herself. Hugging it. It was the only way that she could ever feel that she was not so crushingly alone. She might not have hope, but she couldn’t do much about that. But she could pull this pillow to her body and feel a little less alone. The only way that she could think that she was not missing out on something that she should have or that should have been. That feeling had been getting worse recently – since the night a few months ago that Sunnydale and it’s Mayor had appeared on the national news about some plague of silence they had experienced. She had known then that it was time to make her presence felt here. But for some reason the loneliness had kicked in and it was getting worse and she couldn’t do anything to stop it. The strange thing though was that she was not missing anyone she had ever known. Their memory still burned within her as the fire that drove her on, but she was not missing them. It was something else. Perhaps it was natural, because she was alone. Perhaps more alone than anyone else in this town – alone because she had never, really, been anything else. But that didn’t mean anything. Lot’s of people were alone. She could get through it because she was better equipped and better prepared than lot’s of people.

All that remained was the alarm call. She could wake from her sleep if interrupted at the drop of a pin – she had trained herself to do that. But if not disturbed then she might stay here, asleep, until gone lunchtime and she could not oversleep, not tomorrow – she had a job to get and then the days of late mornings in hotel room bed’s would be gone forever. She picked up the phone without opening her eyes, already having memorised the numbers needed to acquire services. ‘Alarm call room 34 seven a.m.’ She instructed and then confirmed her identity. ‘Yes it is Miss Maclay. Tara Maclay.’ Justice would start to be done tomorrow. A person could sleep pretty well knowing that.

-------------------

Endnotes: OK so I misrepresented in the summary – it is not just “our” Tara. “In Line” is the standard Buffyverse, “Sidestep” isn’t.
So can you spot a set up for a spin-off series of fics? This is one, if it goes well, which is why so much more time is spent on the “other” Tara. This story is partially set within The Beginnings Cycle but may lead to a (occasional?) series set exclusively in the “Sidestep” (and yes I already have a way of getting Willow back… it may not be totally original but hey, derivative is my middle name and it is not a total rip off either.) The “Sidestep” is of course the “Wish” reality. The earlier Anya/Tara based story “Where the Scoobies Aren’t” was an attempt to show that this reality could still exist – and for me it does.
Please note that the overlaps between the two realities, the limo speeding past W/T and the two women (Sidestep) Tara sees – if it isn’t clear here – are coincidences, the realities do not meet. Just some things have a way of happening whatever reality you are in. You can take that as the overriding theme of “Sidestep” and make of it what you will but I know what I mean to make of it.
“The Real Me” confirms that Tara knows the “then”-owner of the Magic Shop, but I didn’t think particularly well – hence the temping rather than a full time summer job. Just a compromise to avoid continuity errors.
Writing this I am suddenly aware that an awful lot of focus is on Tara in the last few fics –which isn’t a bad thing but it is supposed to be about them both, I’ll get back to Willow soon, but not until after Part II of Sidestep which is also linked to the Beginnings Cycle and is coming next. The actual interview and the aftermath.

------------------
She's my always

Edited to sweep up some minor errors

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited September 29, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 17:42               
I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)

IP: Logged

KittyKo
Willowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 18:10               
O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 30, 2001 03:49               
By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 30, 2001 10:23               
Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

magrat
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 106
Registered: Jun 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:43            
I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics.

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:47               
I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 01, 2001 13:52               
As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 13:38               
Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted September 29, 2001 16:52                This is a big one kittens, take a few minutes... Apologies in advance for any spelling and grammar errors that have eluded my checking but I have been in redraft hell once more and wanted to get this posted as I am away tomorrow and willnot have chance.

Tell me what you think....

Katharyn
-----------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep I – Getting There (Currently Part 28)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless”, reference to events in “Family” as usual.
Summary: The summer vacation between Seasons 4 & 5 is upon our girls. Tara is about to interview for a job. It struck me that this is a pretty awful time for many people and she might be in need of some reassurance. But it’s not just Tara.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Please see my endnotes later rather than me spoil the fic in advance. Thanks To: Kerry for encouragement at the right moment and for (along with Xita) giving the correct links to get into this wonderful place. L… it’s getting darker but she is the light.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep I – Getting There

By

Katharyn Rosser.

IN LINE

Just getting out there had been trial enough. They weren’t going to go shopping there again. The new superstore was cheap, but the bus route hadn’t started yet and the whole out of town shopping thing didn’t work too well unless you had transport. Here they were trekking home, Willow already having apologised five times for the very suggestion that they check it out. Their calorie intake to cover the energy would probably cost them more than the savings they had made. Still Willow had picked up a great skirt which Tara looked forward to seeing on her and maybe helping her in and out of. But they weren’t coming out this far again – not until one of them got a licence. And a car. And gas money. And thinking of earning money… that was all that had been on her mind.

‘It’s just different – that what bothers me. You know that I don’t do well with different.’ Tara explained to Willow as they walked back. It had been evening when they set off, it was now rapidly approaching night. Even with Sunnydale as quiet as it had been recently not a good time to be out without weapons. But they could, together, deal with most things. If they were pressed to it. Together they could do anything. But alone as she would be tomorrow at 9.00 am… there she had doubts.

‘You can do it love.’ Willow told her and there was not the tiniest bit of doubt in her voice.

‘I know I can, I know in my head that I can. It’s just the butterfly’s in my stomach that don’t realise it. They are having a fluttery protest.’ Ever since My Bogarty had called her to arrange an interview she had been nervous, worried and generally wishing that she had never applied for that temping job at the Magic Box, even though she wanted the experience. She wanted to work. Willow thought it was because she wanted to be able to show that she did something with her summer on her résumé, but that wasn't it. She wanted to have a job. She wanted to earn some money and have that bit of a normal life. Whilst she was still normal. Whilst she could.

‘After all who else is there?’ Willow asked as a limousine sped past them, turning ahead to go round the Bronze.

‘Oh thank you very much!’ Tara said, only half joking but paying attention to the car, out of place out here and with an occupant who seemed to be looking at them. She shook her head and then turned back to Willow with not totally feigned indignation.

‘You know what I mean Tara. You are perfect for this. He wants someone to help him with an inventory. You spend ages in that shop. You know what he has – and more important you know what things are. What to keep separate too – that’s important or you sorta get “poof” or worse “boom.” Your really good with stuff like that,’ Willow explained. ‘You can do it. He needs you

Tara nodded still but was unsure. ‘I don’t even know what I am afraid of. The interview which is nerve-racking for anyone I guess, or the possibility that I might get the job – that seems even scarier sometimes.’

‘Why?’ Willow asked.

‘It’s the difference like I said. New things. Changes. I was afraid when I left home to come here. I was afraid when I went to my first class. I was afraid of you…’ Tara said.

‘Me?’

‘Only as the biggest and best change in my life… ’ Tara told her love. ‘From being alone to… not being. From having nothing worthwhile in my life to… having you.’

‘And so change can be good?’ Willow asked, obviously trying to get her to relax.

‘Your more than good…’ Tara squeezed Willow’s hand. ‘And yes, I guess it might be fun. Even if the idea of going in the interview – let alone the first day - terrifies me.’

‘Alright then… think of this,’ Willow moved to another tack. ‘It’s only for two weeks. You already know him – that he is a nice man. You know your magical goods. You know his magical goods. And he will be paying you as much as you could earn in two months in that store we just went in.’

‘Which means we can spend more time together this summer…’ Tara concluded with a smile. ‘I didn’t know there was so much money in magic shops. I mean there is hardly ever anyone in when I go there.’

‘And you have something for your résumé.’ Willow finished her thought before addressing that. ‘Looking at your future and thinking magic shop proprietor? Rolling in money. You pay me enough and I will work for you.’

Tara smiled. ‘I’d only offer payment in kind. To you anyway.’ Then just shook her head, not thinking about that future too much but not dwelling on that denial and the reasons. ‘I can do this can’t I? Really? You’re not just saying because you love me?’ she asked.

‘I do love you. But that is not why I’m saying it. You’ll be great. Mr Bogarty will have the…er…most and best inventoried shop in town.’ Willow told her that once more and this time it sunk in. It stuck and she knew that she could do it. She was still scared. But it was nerves rather than doubts. Willow always helped her dispel her doubts.

It felt good to be confident in her own abilities, but it was still just a little muted by the fact that she had to be convinced of them by her lover - who had patiently laid out her strengths and explained away the weaknesses she had raised in counter to the praise. And it was realistic praise. But it was also biased no matter what Willow said. Still what a way to get a biased opinion. If you wanted a biased opinion it was better to get it through being in love with the most beautiful woman you had ever seen. She stopped them and leaned in to kiss Willow. ‘Thank you lover.’

‘It was my pleasure,’ Willow teased after they finished the kiss. ‘We should hurry though.’

Tara nodded and they set off again, faster this time. It was getting darker. Although the Adam and the Initiative thing seemed to have quietened the nasties down no one knew when something else would come up. Something always did. Something always would. Besides the frozen goods were melting.

It was getting late – not Scooby late but late for a girl with an interview at 9.00 a.m. – when they got back to Tara’s dorm room. But Willow had already done enough to convince her that she could do this. She could win the job. Mr Bogarty would respect her knowledge and her enthusiasm. He already knew who she was. He knew that she was practising and “talented” and a good person – careful too. And now he would have the chance to make her skills work for him. And if he didn’t choose to employ her then that would not be the end of the world either. There were other, more mundane, jobs. Even if they weren't as well paid. But it was down to being the right temp that premium pay packet. Aside from Willow, Tara couldn’t imagine who else in town could do the job – at least those who would want the job rather than eating the employer. She was going to be a winner and wouldn’t be chowing down on Mr Bogarty.

As Willow unpacked their shopping – with most of the dorm gone home now it was safer than usual to leave stuff in the collective refrigerator without risk of having to share or lose it altogether – foodstuff security then no longer an issue. But right now they were hungry too so she started to take care of that whilst Tara prepared herself for the next day.

She laid out her clothes for the interview on the back of her chair, soon to be no longer her chair. Not my chair, she thought… and it made her sad. Only a few days now until she was turfed out of the room that had been her home for an academic year now. It was a room that had seen a lot of changes and a lot, she smiled to herself, of action more recently. Anya’s thought processes seemed to be infecting her – still it was all true. If the walls could talk… she’d die of embarrassment. But she’d revel in the memories. It was just a place though. But some places were special.

She saw Willow smile at her as the other woman ducked into the room with some prepared food. It was a knowing smile from her love, who knew what it was to start obsessing about details. They’d even worked out the quickest way to the magic shop. Just in case she was late tomorrow morning – not the most reliable morning riser it seemed prudent to plan. Her first ever interview for a job. Or at least a job she would be paid for. She had worked, harder than most nine to fivers, when she had been at home and never seen a dime. It was there that the work ethic was burned into her by her father’s example. It would serve her well now that she was entering the labour market. Not a great phrase that – kinda made her feel like cattle.

Willow brought the snack to the bed and they lay there in their underwear looking, or at least Willow did, like reclining queens as they fed each other fruit and crackers and cheese. It was a shame they hadn’t got grapes. She would have liked to have peeled them for Willow. Tangerine segments just didn’t seem the same. Eventually though they were done and Willow’s thoughts turned to other, less culinary pleasures.

And for the first time, ever, Tara reluctantly refused Willow’s offer of anything more than snuggles and some quick smoochies. She wanted to be fresh and once they got going who knew how late they might linger indulging themselves and each other. It was ok for Willow, she didn’t have a job to go and get – but she knew that as much as any romantic motive Willow was trying to take her mind off her anxieties. She just had intended to have fun doing it.

Willow had already made it better for her though. Whilst she had been terrified Willow, as always, had made it better for her. It was something they did for each other. They were there and they were each others strength. Course the celebrations or commiserations tomorrow….mmmmn.


Besides Willow was right – it was just Mr Bogarty. Not some demon. And it wasn't like she was doing his accounts for the IRS he just needed help, “talented” help to assist him compile an inventory whilst keeping the shop open for business. A couple of weeks work. A couple of weeks with money coming in that would fund the lifestyle she wanted to live this summer – a lifestyle that just revolved around being able to be here, in Sunnydale, with Willow. And that without being a burden on her family. And maybe there would be work more in the future. If she had one…

She hadn’t believed that there was a future when she came to start college. And now it was “if.” She could hope. She had learned to hope – from Willow who didn’t even know that she had taught that lesson. She had to hope because without hope how could she continue to hide that from the woman she loved? Only if she could hope could she keep the secret. She couldn’t even remember thinking she would ever have the support of a person like Willow when this day came – or when a worse, much worse, one arrived in a few months. That she would be holding that person against her not just for comfort but in sheer damn affection. Her first job. Her first real love. She wasn’t alone anymore and with Willow she could get through anything. Anything at all. Even what was coming…

All that remained was the alarm. She leaned over her lover to grab the alarm clock and didn’t object in the slightest as Willow took the opportunity to nuzzle into her chest – lingering there as she heard Willow breath in her scent – how sexy was that? She smiled and set the alarm for seven am. She wasn't the worlds best at waking up – especially in the company of this beautiful woman – they could easily lie here until lunchtime if there had been nothing she had to do. But there was. She had to get a job. She knew who she was, she was her father’s daughter and that meant she was not a slacker. More than that she was Tara Maclay and she could work well. She would work well. She was going to get a job and she was in love – she was loved. A person could sleep pretty well knowing all that.

SIDESTEP

Just reaching Sunnydale had been trial enough. There were no longer any buses to this town, not after they had become a magnet for “gang-related/PCP incidents” more commonly referred to outside of Sunnydale as wholesale slaughter and within the town, she guessed, as business as usual. The drivers, understandably, had organised to get the town taken off their route schedules and didn’t now stop within 20 miles of it. Not that even many times that distance had been far enough for her family. Safe enough. The docks? They were reputed to be a haven for a gang of vampiric pirates and therefore similarly not an option for humans wishing to enter the city limits – even during the daytime. Only the foolish believed that vampires couldn’t operate in the daytime. It was just more difficult for them. She had been that sort of fool once. But no longer.

The airport had been her only realistic option to make it on time, though flights were also limited, this time by market forces. No one wanted to come to Sunnydale. No one who was entirely human anyway. Sunnydale, heck of a place to build a career – or not. Unless you wanted to be a mortician. Or had some other, very special and required, talents. Not that she was looking for a career anyway. Or even a job. Her motivation was far greater than making money and living an American Dream that hadn’t ever existed in this town. Only nightmares existed here. And one of them was hers.

Stepping off the plane she had been surprised to be met in the arrivals hall by a small man holding a card bearing her name. Taller than her by inches he nonetheless seemed very small. It was the way he carried himself. He was afraid and not of anything definite. He just lived his life in a state of fear, perhaps with some reason. She didn’t know or much care. She, on the other hand, did have plenty to be afraid of – but nothing left to be afraid for. She couldn’t even be afraid for her own life anymore. There was nothing good left in it that was worth a damn. It was just biology to her now. Biology and justice. Whatever it took of one to fulfil the needs of the other.

His suit was far more expensive than her own off the peg skirt and jacket combination, though he didn’t wear it as nearly as well, and yet here he was, Deputy Mayor Allan Finch as he introduced himself to be, an errand boy making airport pickups for his boss. Word had it though that the Mayor himself did not have much of a say in the running of Sunnydale anymore anyway – so where did that leave his deputy? Errand boy. She wouldn’t have stood for it herself. She wouldn’t stand for it. She would act to correct the situation and Allan Finch would benefit. The Mayor would benefit. The whole town would benefit. But would she?

Allan attempted to engage her in small talk as they moved through the airport, she walking much faster than he seemed comfortable with. She strode with purpose and he scurried to keep up with her. She had no baggage other than her briefcase and a suit bag she had carried onboard as hand luggage. This suit had cost her the last of her meagre savings – along with the air ticket. If The Mayor had not sent the car for her she would have been forced by poverty to take other steps to reach City Hall. Certainly not walking several miles into town, but other practical measures would have been taken – whatever they turned out to be.

She refused to surrender her bags to Allan as she was long past requiring the waving of hands to defend herself against whatever there might be to threaten her and chivalry did nothing for her. She similarly refused to place them in the trunk of the car, instead electing to keep them in the back with her. She was wearing and carrying all that she had in the world. All they had permitted her to take with her when they drove her out three years ago, all she had been able to acquire in that time. The time since she had gone. Besides she had been in car’s before where she had needed to make a fast emergency exit. When you did that you took your gear. Or you lost it. Some of this was irreplaceable.

Sliding into the plush leather rear seats of the limousine she ignored Allan’s prattle as he attempted to show her the points of interest as they came into town – though she was taking note of what she could see and the route back to the airport. She had quickly learnt to know her territory. The vampires, the demons and the other things that lived in darkness, they all learnt every crevice, every sneaky path. She could do no less for she had long since dwelt in darkness She had to if she was bring the pure burning light of justice. And this would be her territory. She just didn’t need the humorous anecdotes.

The airport itself was not technically in Sunnydale and as they drove by the marker for the city limits she was glad she was seated. It was then that emanations from the mystical convergence hit her. She had always doubted the power of a Hellmouth, but crossing that threshold – strangely, or perhaps not strangely, precisely aligned with the city limits – she could doubt it no longer. There was power here. Not just in the hands or claws of individuals although that was undoubtedly the case too. There was spare power. It was already whispering to her. Begging to be used, to be brought into the physical world. And she would use it. She would gain justice. Or she would be buried by that power. But she wouldn’t be consumed by it – never that. She had done… things… that she would never have approved of but there were limits. Even to attain justice there were limits. Not until the very end would she violate those limits. But then she didn’t need to anymore. She was better than that – confident in her own exceptional abilities.

Clearly they were entering the town from the poorer side of the tracks – least if Sunnydale still had a railway that was worth anything but scrap metal they would have been. The residences reflected not only the neglect of the fearful but also a poor economic situation. This was not what the brochure advertised she thought to herself. She was aware of Allan’s thoughts now and not just through his body-language. He was, it was true, frantically sweeping his gaze over the whole area, almost ignoring the road.

Her own attention fell on two young women walking up the road holding hands and shopping bags. One of them had striking red hair, caught momentarily in the headlights. Perhaps the only reason she noticed them at all. This was not a safe place for them. They would no doubt be someone’s meal very shortly. She didn’t care – couldn’t care - but she twisted her head to keep looking at them as they walked to their fate. She had the strangest desire to tell Allan to stop. But who could be sure what they were? So they sped onward and she forgot them in seconds.

The sense of relief she felt sweep through the Deputy-Mayor when he made the turn away from the onrushing warehouse district was clear and unambiguous. Something there scared the deputy-mayor but then a lot probably did. That something though - that would be part of her duties to become aware of it when she was successful tomorrow. And to deal with it. And if she wasn't successful then she would be here, in this district, tomorrow by noon. And she would die. But before she did the evil there would tremble. So would the ground itself. She would violate her limits in the certain knowledge that she wouldn’t survive it anyway.

That was how far she had come – and occasionally it saddened her. Once she had obeyed the limits on her craft out of respect for what she had been taught. Out of the knowledge that to access the black arts would destroy not just her – but also those around her. Now it was just pragmatism. If you were going to die anyway what did it matter? This whole town could burn. There was no one left that she had to be concerned about. Least of all in Sunnydale. But then she was so far beyond what the one had taught her had known as Wicca that it wouldn’t have been recognised. Even the black arts seemed inconsequential… but they might give her that edge she needed at the end to see justice done.

Moving now through the more genteel residential areas there remained no one on the streets other than those you would not wish to stop and meet. Occasionally some of those individuals turned their attention to the limousine but always stopped themselves within a few steps as if remembering some instruction. They were, in the main, vampires and all heading out from that warehouse district that they had just left now that the sun had set, fanning out across Sunnydale with a brazen abandon that came only of knowing that they had no one to fear. They considered themselves the Masters of their domain. She knew that they weren’t. There was only one master here.

For now.

Allan made some remark about the vampires, and at once she focussed on his words as she had not done for the rest of the journey – though he had not noticed her lack of attention. Some part of her brain had been making non-committal chit-chat in response to him though she could not remember what she might have said. That was part of the penalty she paid. She had become so focused that events outside of that focus became peripheral to her. Errand boy he might be but this could all be part of the interview process so she played nice.

‘The Mayor is most concerned by all these er… vampires. This is an important recovery period for him, with lots of planning having to be carried out and they are causing all sorts of problems. If you are successful you will be expected to help the team solve that problem.’ Allan didn’t sound as if he relished being a part of that particular team anymore. No doubt he had joined when things were better – or at least bad in a different way with less prospect of his own mortality. She held no illusions about who and what his boss was. He was the lesser of the particular evils that she wanted to obliterate. She also had no illusions about her own mortality. If she got this job she would very likely die in the role. If not because of what she did then because she had nothing else to live for. Even if she succeeded then it would be her life. What else was there?

And the talk of vampire that proved it. She had not been mistaken. There had always been that risk – that all this was for nothing. The post was not at all as advertised – she had assumed that from the mystical symbols hidden within the logo of the Mayors office that had topped the national advertising campaign. They had leapt out to anyone with the eye and remained hidden from the world at large. But she had long since learnt that to assume was to invite trouble. But why would a local small town mayor advertise for a “talented assistant” on a national basis? And in very specific publications. Only if he needed a very specific class of applicant. She had sent off her having interpreted the symbols – symbols not uncommon to the older texts of Wicca but still understood by a very few these days. She suspected that many of the characters she could not pick out or identify were in the ancient languages of other groups or races. This Mayor was certainly casting a very wide net and now it was clear what he hoped to land. A talented assistant to help him deal with a very special problem. A problem that she would be delighted to assist with. It was her whole life now. And would be if she got the job or not. But with the post her life might have a greater duration. Whilst she accepted death, she did not invite or look forward to it. She had got past that stage in her grief. It had taken time, but now her life had a purpose at least. If nothing more.

It was over three years since the Master had risen and, some said though she doubted it, even he had been shocked by the plague of newly created vampires made to serve him unchecked by the slayer that was supposed to have been here – but wasn’t. Far more than Sunnydale could ever support. Far more than the entire region could support. So he had sent his favourites, his minions, and they had spread like a plague across South California driving the new ones out and far from this town. Leaving only the strong, the powerful and the gifted newcomers here in Sunnydale.

The rest of them, they had retreated from the onslaught by the Brotherhood of Aurelius. The dis-united population of new bloodsuckers had been forced to flee further a field. It had been like dropping a rock in a lake. There had been a terrible splash locally and then the ripples spread. And spread wide and far. It had been such vampiric refugees that had come to her home at the crack of dawn and taken shelter in the barn – and when they had been discovered they had killed the only people who mattered to her. She had died – and not even with her family. But not all at once - she had lived long enough to hear from her hospital bed of the slaughter of her husband and her sons. And it had killed her. The doctors had said that she was doing better. She had been making a recovery. Until they killed her family. The weak girl that she had been then had gone out to that barn to find her father and siblings slaughtered. That weak girl had survived that horror. But that girl had died when she had gone to the hospital and found that her mother had already heard. And already given up. Killed by the bloodsuckers as surely as if they had drained her in the barn.

After her mother’s death it might have gone either way - she might have allowed herself to truly die too. She might have taken the dark route. Always unsure of herself and her abilities she had found resolve in her mother’s ashen body laying on the mortuary slab. She had returned to the house, grabbed what she needed and then tracked them. She had sought them out in the barn of the neighbouring farm. A teleportation spell she had never dared try sprung to mind and she had lifted those vampires out of their refuge and into harsh sunlight at her feet. She had chosen the grey route. She would have justice and she would do what she must to achieve it.

Unfortunately her family’s neighbours who witnessed that event saw it only as confirmation that she was the daughter of a demon – a demon herself. She had surely saved their lives and maybe they even knew it but they could not see beyond their prejudices. Perhaps valid prejudice. It would be soon now that would be proven – but here in Sunnydale it would not matter because she knew that her thirst for justice would endure even that. Those neighbours though had not been quite so pragmatic. They had not suffered her presence any longer than it had taken to bury her family and for her to collect the few things that mattered to her together. But she had been so foolish then. She had spent her time moping. Gathering keep sakes and forsaken the practical items. The valuables that would have supported her. The weapons. The spell ingredients it took her months of work to replace. But the struggle had made her who she was today. Resourceful. Powerful. Determined. A Survivor.

Cynical. Mistrusting.

Alone.

It had taken her these three years to locate the source of the scourge of vampires that had destroyed her family and to bring herself to the point where she felt that she could do something about it. The true source. Sunnydale. And still longer to find a way to get here, to stay here with support. Assistance in destroying the Master and every demon that he suffered to keep in his presence. Time enough to bring her knowledge of the arts to the ancient levels lost to most Wicca for centuries since the overreaction to the inquisition had robbed them of their most learned sisters and most powerful tomes. But now she had collected together much of that knowledge. To obtain it she had done things. Bad things that she would never have contemplated three years ago. But now they were just the means to an end. As was this job. And if she helped this town then so be it. And if it destroyed it that was just fine too because if these insipid fools had stood up before the Master had risen – it would never have happened. They stayed in blissful ignorance and her family had paid the price.

The car pulled up outside the hotel where her prospective employer was putting her up for the night and Allan leapt out to open the door for her and she sensed deference, even fear - and not just of being out in the open away from the safety of the car – it was instead of her and it was not an unwelcome sensation. Respect. She would give him reason to respect her after tomorrow. After the interview. He needn’t fear her, unless he got in her way and she did not enjoy that sensation. But the respect yes, that felt good. It had been a while since she had felt good.

Already she had respect. She had a purpose and tomorrow she would get herself the job that would fulfil that purpose. It wasn't a purpose sent by some higher power. It was simply justice with not a little vengeance taken into the mix. And to get justice she was going to accept the lesser of two evils. She was going to become part of that. And it was evil that she was dealing with. This whole forsaken town was filled with evil. It reeked of it. But she couldn’t win without getting her hands dirty – and if nothing else since that day three years ago she had become a winner that was what had kept her alive. An uncanny knack, or so a member of the Watcher’s Council had called it, of coming out on top. Zabuto was as dead now as his charge. Without his ever so predictable slayer he had been an easy target for the Hafsted demon. She hadn’t interfered. Everyone died around her – but it was hard to feel anything but a passing regret. She wasn't numb. She was just past caring.

She shut the door firmly on Allan and his fawning queries as to whether he could do anything for her and accepted his assurance that he would return at 8.30am with a civil if not sincere word of thanks. He was no better than the rest of them. But no worse she supposed either as she placed her case on the bed opened it up and revealed the tools of her trade, took the necessary ingredients and secured the room against uninvited guests. A hotel room it might be – but there were ways. There were always ways and it was just a place. Not a home. She could barely remember having a home.

The only thing that went before the ritual in every place she stayed was the placement of the photographs. One of two teenage girls and a cat. She couldn’t remember being one of those girls and that always made her sad – that she couldn’t remember anything but this life. The other was of her mother. She risked a lot to keep them out of her case. If she had to leave quickly they would take vital seconds to collect. But she would spend that time. She had spent that time before and would again – she didn’t doubt that. There were other, less restricted, evils than vampires.

With her security taken care of she ordered a sandwich and bottle of water from the room service and collected them herself without allowing anyone into the room. Her dietary needs were slight. She drew strength from her actions rather than food. If you got used to an abundance of food or exploited it then you missed it all the more when it was not there. The same with anything else. And she had been without long enough in that first year to know that it was the expectation of food rather than the actual hunger that got you in the end. Hunger was just pain. You could live with and control that. The expectation was mental and that was what undid you.

It was still early when she removed her suit to eat the sandwich, but she would not need clothes again today and it wouldn’t do to stain it. She was already running the events of tomorrow through her mind. Making plans. Formulating contingencies. Even considering her routes of exit from the town if things went wrong – though she had no intention of leaving even if the worst happened. One way or another she was here to stay. But you always left yourself an exit - preferably several. To lapse from the habits that had saved her life and had been learned through bitter experience would be to lose her edge. And now more than ever she needed her edge. As sharp an edge as possible. Her whole life, for three long, often painful and humiliating years, had been building towards the possibilities that would open up tomorrow. She would succeed.

Her ablutions took moments after finishing her meal. Her clothes and possessions carefully laid out to allow her to make her exit with just seconds notice without losing anything. And then she laid down and closed her eyes, calming herself. She was nervous. But not scared. It was anticipation rather than fear that she felt. One way or another her future would be mapped out tomorrow. Either she had one or she didn’t. It was in this state that she would drift into a long sleep. Whilst her talents required little sustenance they did require sleep and so she allowed herself that luxury, confident that her enemies would not yet know that she was here – or even that she was an enemy just yet. But ready just in case.

Her only sop to comfort was to take one of the spare pillows and hold it against herself. Hugging it. It was the only way that she could ever feel that she was not so crushingly alone. She might not have hope, but she couldn’t do much about that. But she could pull this pillow to her body and feel a little less alone. The only way that she could think that she was not missing out on something that she should have or that should have been. That feeling had been getting worse recently – since the night a few months ago that Sunnydale and it’s Mayor had appeared on the national news about some plague of silence they had experienced. She had known then that it was time to make her presence felt here. But for some reason the loneliness had kicked in and it was getting worse and she couldn’t do anything to stop it. The strange thing though was that she was not missing anyone she had ever known. Their memory still burned within her as the fire that drove her on, but she was not missing them. It was something else. Perhaps it was natural, because she was alone. Perhaps more alone than anyone else in this town – alone because she had never, really, been anything else. But that didn’t mean anything. Lot’s of people were alone. She could get through it because she was better equipped and better prepared than lot’s of people.

All that remained was the alarm call. She could wake from her sleep if interrupted at the drop of a pin – she had trained herself to do that. But if not disturbed then she might stay here, asleep, until gone lunchtime and she could not oversleep, not tomorrow – she had a job to get and then the days of late mornings in hotel room bed’s would be gone forever. She picked up the phone without opening her eyes, already having memorised the numbers needed to acquire services. ‘Alarm call room 34 seven a.m.’ She instructed and then confirmed her identity. ‘Yes it is Miss Maclay. Tara Maclay.’ Justice would start to be done tomorrow. A person could sleep pretty well knowing that.

-------------------

Endnotes: OK so I misrepresented in the summary – it is not just “our” Tara. “In Line” is the standard Buffyverse, “Sidestep” isn’t.
So can you spot a set up for a spin-off series of fics? This is one, if it goes well, which is why so much more time is spent on the “other” Tara. This story is partially set within The Beginnings Cycle but may lead to a (occasional?) series set exclusively in the “Sidestep” (and yes I already have a way of getting Willow back… it may not be totally original but hey, derivative is my middle name and it is not a total rip off either.) The “Sidestep” is of course the “Wish” reality. The earlier Anya/Tara based story “Where the Scoobies Aren’t” was an attempt to show that this reality could still exist – and for me it does.
Please note that the overlaps between the two realities, the limo speeding past W/T and the two women (Sidestep) Tara sees – if it isn’t clear here – are coincidences, the realities do not meet. Just some things have a way of happening whatever reality you are in. You can take that as the overriding theme of “Sidestep” and make of it what you will but I know what I mean to make of it.
“The Real Me” confirms that Tara knows the “then”-owner of the Magic Shop, but I didn’t think particularly well – hence the temping rather than a full time summer job. Just a compromise to avoid continuity errors.
Writing this I am suddenly aware that an awful lot of focus is on Tara in the last few fics –which isn’t a bad thing but it is supposed to be about them both, I’ll get back to Willow soon, but not until after Part II of Sidestep which is also linked to the Beginnings Cycle and is coming next. The actual interview and the aftermath.

------------------
She's my always

Edited to sweep up some minor errors

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited September 29, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 17:42               
I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)

IP: Logged

KittyKo
Willowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 18:10               
O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 30, 2001 03:49               
By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 30, 2001 10:23               
Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

magrat
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 106
Registered: Jun 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:43            
I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics.

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:47               
I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 01, 2001 13:52               
As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 13:38               
Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 17:42               
I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)

IP: Logged

posted September 29, 2001 17:42                I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)
IP: LoggedKittyKoWillowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 18:10               


O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!

IP: Logged

posted September 29, 2001 18:10                O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 30, 2001 03:49               
By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted September 30, 2001 03:49                By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedZahirGay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 30, 2001 10:23               


Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

posted September 30, 2001 10:23                Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam
IP: LoggedmagratDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 106
Registered: Jun 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:43            


I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics.

IP: Logged

posted October 01, 2001 08:43             I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics. IP: LoggedmollyigWillowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:47               
I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

IP: Logged

posted October 01, 2001 08:47                I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 01, 2001 13:52               


As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted October 01, 2001 13:52                As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 13:38               


Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 13:38                Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 14:26                This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)
IP: Loggedlurkerunregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              


Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 15:27               Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]IP: LoggedZahirGay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               


Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 15:59                Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Forrister » Thu Sep 27, 2001 3:40 am

Big buildup. Much spooky angst. Big danger.

Then the fearless feline foils the foul demon and saves the day! I giggled so hard that I nearly fell of my chair (onto the dog!)

Go Kitty! Go Kitty! Yea Kitty!


Id in silva ponamus ut videamus utram felis id vincat!
(Let’s put it in the woods and see if the cat will eat it!)

Forrister
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Wolfie » Thu Sep 27, 2001 4:15 am

Ooooh, sexy banter beneath the noses of lurking demons! What more dare we ask for? Are you going to be filling in all the blanks of the Summer Hols for us? (pleasepleasepleaseplease)

Really enjoying this fiction. Long may it continue!

Wolfie
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby mollyig » Thu Sep 27, 2001 4:34 am

Yay for Miss Kitty, the fearless feline protector extraordinaire!

Yet another brilliant instalment, Katharyn

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

[This message has been edited by mollyig (edited September 27, 2001).]

mollyig
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby catliz16* » Thu Sep 27, 2001 8:58 am

Go Miss Kitty!!! Great installment ...

------------------
"After one take," remembers Hannigan," Joss did say, 'Can we have one that's less like you're going to sleep together in about five minutes?'"

*transplanted by WillTara

catliz16*
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby WiccanBex » Thu Sep 27, 2001 9:07 am

very cool! totally loving it!

this is very well written.

------------------
"if you throw a stone, something's gonna shatter somewhere. We're all so fragile, we're all so scared."
nocturnal review site

WiccanBex
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby kpmuse » Thu Sep 27, 2001 11:18 am

Thanks Katharyn!

I love reading stories about our girls that are off the travelled path. Tara's instinctual awareness is so interesting & personal. Quite happy that you are exploring this territory in your storyline.

And, the honeymoon period will never get tired for me, so by all means, keep it coming!

------------------
kris

kpmuse
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby KittyKo » Thu Sep 27, 2001 2:33 pm

*giggles* oh my! amazing! I was so caught in the moment... hahaha! I wasn't expecting that ending! Kath woo hoo for you! ^__^
KittyKo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Zahir » Thu Sep 27, 2001 6:22 pm

Pardon me while I lose it...

ha HA hee hee hee HO HO har-dee-har-har!

Thanks for that!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

Zahir
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby nika » Thu Sep 27, 2001 10:20 pm

Now that was a surprise *LOL* M.s kitty really is a Fantastico cool monster fighter like her mommies.
nika
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Fri Sep 28, 2001 11:34 am

Glad you all liked it... I had a feeling Miss Kitty would catch a few by surprise and please everyone - there is one of the thing son my wish list complete...

Part 28 is a monster. Still underway but already as long as my previous longest fic. I hope to finish it tomorrow and post it,but that may slip to Sunday if I keep writing.


Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Sep 29, 2001 1:52 pm

This is a big one kittens, take a few minutes... Apologies in advance for any spelling and grammar errors that have eluded my checking but I have been in redraft hell once more and wanted to get this posted as I am away tomorrow and willnot have chance.

Tell me what you think....

Katharyn
-----------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep I – Getting There (Currently Part 28)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Oh yes. katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless”, reference to events in “Family” as usual.
Summary: The summer vacation between Seasons 4 & 5 is upon our girls. Tara is about to interview for a job. It struck me that this is a pretty awful time for many people and she might be in need of some reassurance. But it’s not just Tara.
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13
Couples: W/T
Notes: Please see my endnotes later rather than me spoil the fic in advance. Thanks To: Kerry for encouragement at the right moment and for (along with Xita) giving the correct links to get into this wonderful place. L… it’s getting darker but she is the light.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep I – Getting There

By

Katharyn Rosser.

IN LINE

Just getting out there had been trial enough. They weren’t going to go shopping there again. The new superstore was cheap, but the bus route hadn’t started yet and the whole out of town shopping thing didn’t work too well unless you had transport. Here they were trekking home, Willow already having apologised five times for the very suggestion that they check it out. Their calorie intake to cover the energy would probably cost them more than the savings they had made. Still Willow had picked up a great skirt which Tara looked forward to seeing on her and maybe helping her in and out of. But they weren’t coming out this far again – not until one of them got a licence. And a car. And gas money. And thinking of earning money… that was all that had been on her mind.

‘It’s just different – that what bothers me. You know that I don’t do well with different.’ Tara explained to Willow as they walked back. It had been evening when they set off, it was now rapidly approaching night. Even with Sunnydale as quiet as it had been recently not a good time to be out without weapons. But they could, together, deal with most things. If they were pressed to it. Together they could do anything. But alone as she would be tomorrow at 9.00 am… there she had doubts.

‘You can do it love.’ Willow told her and there was not the tiniest bit of doubt in her voice.

‘I know I can, I know in my head that I can. It’s just the butterfly’s in my stomach that don’t realise it. They are having a fluttery protest.’ Ever since My Bogarty had called her to arrange an interview she had been nervous, worried and generally wishing that she had never applied for that temping job at the Magic Box, even though she wanted the experience. She wanted to work. Willow thought it was because she wanted to be able to show that she did something with her summer on her résumé, but that wasn't it. She wanted to have a job. She wanted to earn some money and have that bit of a normal life. Whilst she was still normal. Whilst she could.

‘After all who else is there?’ Willow asked as a limousine sped past them, turning ahead to go round the Bronze.

‘Oh thank you very much!’ Tara said, only half joking but paying attention to the car, out of place out here and with an occupant who seemed to be looking at them. She shook her head and then turned back to Willow with not totally feigned indignation.

‘You know what I mean Tara. You are perfect for this. He wants someone to help him with an inventory. You spend ages in that shop. You know what he has – and more important you know what things are. What to keep separate too – that’s important or you sorta get “poof” or worse “boom.” Your really good with stuff like that,’ Willow explained. ‘You can do it. He needs you

Tara nodded still but was unsure. ‘I don’t even know what I am afraid of. The interview which is nerve-racking for anyone I guess, or the possibility that I might get the job – that seems even scarier sometimes.’

‘Why?’ Willow asked.

‘It’s the difference like I said. New things. Changes. I was afraid when I left home to come here. I was afraid when I went to my first class. I was afraid of you…’ Tara said.

‘Me?’

‘Only as the biggest and best change in my life… ’ Tara told her love. ‘From being alone to… not being. From having nothing worthwhile in my life to… having you.’

‘And so change can be good?’ Willow asked, obviously trying to get her to relax.

‘Your more than good…’ Tara squeezed Willow’s hand. ‘And yes, I guess it might be fun. Even if the idea of going in the interview – let alone the first day - terrifies me.’

‘Alright then… think of this,’ Willow moved to another tack. ‘It’s only for two weeks. You already know him – that he is a nice man. You know your magical goods. You know his magical goods. And he will be paying you as much as you could earn in two months in that store we just went in.’

‘Which means we can spend more time together this summer…’ Tara concluded with a smile. ‘I didn’t know there was so much money in magic shops. I mean there is hardly ever anyone in when I go there.’

‘And you have something for your résumé.’ Willow finished her thought before addressing that. ‘Looking at your future and thinking magic shop proprietor? Rolling in money. You pay me enough and I will work for you.’

Tara smiled. ‘I’d only offer payment in kind. To you anyway.’ Then just shook her head, not thinking about that future too much but not dwelling on that denial and the reasons. ‘I can do this can’t I? Really? You’re not just saying because you love me?’ she asked.

‘I do love you. But that is not why I’m saying it. You’ll be great. Mr Bogarty will have the…er…most and best inventoried shop in town.’ Willow told her that once more and this time it sunk in. It stuck and she knew that she could do it. She was still scared. But it was nerves rather than doubts. Willow always helped her dispel her doubts.

It felt good to be confident in her own abilities, but it was still just a little muted by the fact that she had to be convinced of them by her lover - who had patiently laid out her strengths and explained away the weaknesses she had raised in counter to the praise. And it was realistic praise. But it was also biased no matter what Willow said. Still what a way to get a biased opinion. If you wanted a biased opinion it was better to get it through being in love with the most beautiful woman you had ever seen. She stopped them and leaned in to kiss Willow. ‘Thank you lover.’

‘It was my pleasure,’ Willow teased after they finished the kiss. ‘We should hurry though.’

Tara nodded and they set off again, faster this time. It was getting darker. Although the Adam and the Initiative thing seemed to have quietened the nasties down no one knew when something else would come up. Something always did. Something always would. Besides the frozen goods were melting.

It was getting late – not Scooby late but late for a girl with an interview at 9.00 a.m. – when they got back to Tara’s dorm room. But Willow had already done enough to convince her that she could do this. She could win the job. Mr Bogarty would respect her knowledge and her enthusiasm. He already knew who she was. He knew that she was practising and “talented” and a good person – careful too. And now he would have the chance to make her skills work for him. And if he didn’t choose to employ her then that would not be the end of the world either. There were other, more mundane, jobs. Even if they weren't as well paid. But it was down to being the right temp that premium pay packet. Aside from Willow, Tara couldn’t imagine who else in town could do the job – at least those who would want the job rather than eating the employer. She was going to be a winner and wouldn’t be chowing down on Mr Bogarty.

As Willow unpacked their shopping – with most of the dorm gone home now it was safer than usual to leave stuff in the collective refrigerator without risk of having to share or lose it altogether – foodstuff security then no longer an issue. But right now they were hungry too so she started to take care of that whilst Tara prepared herself for the next day.

She laid out her clothes for the interview on the back of her chair, soon to be no longer her chair. Not my chair, she thought… and it made her sad. Only a few days now until she was turfed out of the room that had been her home for an academic year now. It was a room that had seen a lot of changes and a lot, she smiled to herself, of action more recently. Anya’s thought processes seemed to be infecting her – still it was all true. If the walls could talk… she’d die of embarrassment. But she’d revel in the memories. It was just a place though. But some places were special.

She saw Willow smile at her as the other woman ducked into the room with some prepared food. It was a knowing smile from her love, who knew what it was to start obsessing about details. They’d even worked out the quickest way to the magic shop. Just in case she was late tomorrow morning – not the most reliable morning riser it seemed prudent to plan. Her first ever interview for a job. Or at least a job she would be paid for. She had worked, harder than most nine to fivers, when she had been at home and never seen a dime. It was there that the work ethic was burned into her by her father’s example. It would serve her well now that she was entering the labour market. Not a great phrase that – kinda made her feel like cattle.

Willow brought the snack to the bed and they lay there in their underwear looking, or at least Willow did, like reclining queens as they fed each other fruit and crackers and cheese. It was a shame they hadn’t got grapes. She would have liked to have peeled them for Willow. Tangerine segments just didn’t seem the same. Eventually though they were done and Willow’s thoughts turned to other, less culinary pleasures.

And for the first time, ever, Tara reluctantly refused Willow’s offer of anything more than snuggles and some quick smoochies. She wanted to be fresh and once they got going who knew how late they might linger indulging themselves and each other. It was ok for Willow, she didn’t have a job to go and get – but she knew that as much as any romantic motive Willow was trying to take her mind off her anxieties. She just had intended to have fun doing it.

Willow had already made it better for her though. Whilst she had been terrified Willow, as always, had made it better for her. It was something they did for each other. They were there and they were each others strength. Course the celebrations or commiserations tomorrow….mmmmn.


Besides Willow was right – it was just Mr Bogarty. Not some demon. And it wasn't like she was doing his accounts for the IRS he just needed help, “talented” help to assist him compile an inventory whilst keeping the shop open for business. A couple of weeks work. A couple of weeks with money coming in that would fund the lifestyle she wanted to live this summer – a lifestyle that just revolved around being able to be here, in Sunnydale, with Willow. And that without being a burden on her family. And maybe there would be work more in the future. If she had one…

She hadn’t believed that there was a future when she came to start college. And now it was “if.” She could hope. She had learned to hope – from Willow who didn’t even know that she had taught that lesson. She had to hope because without hope how could she continue to hide that from the woman she loved? Only if she could hope could she keep the secret. She couldn’t even remember thinking she would ever have the support of a person like Willow when this day came – or when a worse, much worse, one arrived in a few months. That she would be holding that person against her not just for comfort but in sheer damn affection. Her first job. Her first real love. She wasn’t alone anymore and with Willow she could get through anything. Anything at all. Even what was coming…

All that remained was the alarm. She leaned over her lover to grab the alarm clock and didn’t object in the slightest as Willow took the opportunity to nuzzle into her chest – lingering there as she heard Willow breath in her scent – how sexy was that? She smiled and set the alarm for seven am. She wasn't the worlds best at waking up – especially in the company of this beautiful woman – they could easily lie here until lunchtime if there had been nothing she had to do. But there was. She had to get a job. She knew who she was, she was her father’s daughter and that meant she was not a slacker. More than that she was Tara Maclay and she could work well. She would work well. She was going to get a job and she was in love – she was loved. A person could sleep pretty well knowing all that.

SIDESTEP

Just reaching Sunnydale had been trial enough. There were no longer any buses to this town, not after they had become a magnet for “gang-related/PCP incidents” more commonly referred to outside of Sunnydale as wholesale slaughter and within the town, she guessed, as business as usual. The drivers, understandably, had organised to get the town taken off their route schedules and didn’t now stop within 20 miles of it. Not that even many times that distance had been far enough for her family. Safe enough. The docks? They were reputed to be a haven for a gang of vampiric pirates and therefore similarly not an option for humans wishing to enter the city limits – even during the daytime. Only the foolish believed that vampires couldn’t operate in the daytime. It was just more difficult for them. She had been that sort of fool once. But no longer.

The airport had been her only realistic option to make it on time, though flights were also limited, this time by market forces. No one wanted to come to Sunnydale. No one who was entirely human anyway. Sunnydale, heck of a place to build a career – or not. Unless you wanted to be a mortician. Or had some other, very special and required, talents. Not that she was looking for a career anyway. Or even a job. Her motivation was far greater than making money and living an American Dream that hadn’t ever existed in this town. Only nightmares existed here. And one of them was hers.

Stepping off the plane she had been surprised to be met in the arrivals hall by a small man holding a card bearing her name. Taller than her by inches he nonetheless seemed very small. It was the way he carried himself. He was afraid and not of anything definite. He just lived his life in a state of fear, perhaps with some reason. She didn’t know or much care. She, on the other hand, did have plenty to be afraid of – but nothing left to be afraid for. She couldn’t even be afraid for her own life anymore. There was nothing good left in it that was worth a damn. It was just biology to her now. Biology and justice. Whatever it took of one to fulfil the needs of the other.

His suit was far more expensive than her own off the peg skirt and jacket combination, though he didn’t wear it as nearly as well, and yet here he was, Deputy Mayor Allan Finch as he introduced himself to be, an errand boy making airport pickups for his boss. Word had it though that the Mayor himself did not have much of a say in the running of Sunnydale anymore anyway – so where did that leave his deputy? Errand boy. She wouldn’t have stood for it herself. She wouldn’t stand for it. She would act to correct the situation and Allan Finch would benefit. The Mayor would benefit. The whole town would benefit. But would she?

Allan attempted to engage her in small talk as they moved through the airport, she walking much faster than he seemed comfortable with. She strode with purpose and he scurried to keep up with her. She had no baggage other than her briefcase and a suit bag she had carried onboard as hand luggage. This suit had cost her the last of her meagre savings – along with the air ticket. If The Mayor had not sent the car for her she would have been forced by poverty to take other steps to reach City Hall. Certainly not walking several miles into town, but other practical measures would have been taken – whatever they turned out to be.

She refused to surrender her bags to Allan as she was long past requiring the waving of hands to defend herself against whatever there might be to threaten her and chivalry did nothing for her. She similarly refused to place them in the trunk of the car, instead electing to keep them in the back with her. She was wearing and carrying all that she had in the world. All they had permitted her to take with her when they drove her out three years ago, all she had been able to acquire in that time. The time since she had gone. Besides she had been in car’s before where she had needed to make a fast emergency exit. When you did that you took your gear. Or you lost it. Some of this was irreplaceable.

Sliding into the plush leather rear seats of the limousine she ignored Allan’s prattle as he attempted to show her the points of interest as they came into town – though she was taking note of what she could see and the route back to the airport. She had quickly learnt to know her territory. The vampires, the demons and the other things that lived in darkness, they all learnt every crevice, every sneaky path. She could do no less for she had long since dwelt in darkness She had to if she was bring the pure burning light of justice. And this would be her territory. She just didn’t need the humorous anecdotes.

The airport itself was not technically in Sunnydale and as they drove by the marker for the city limits she was glad she was seated. It was then that emanations from the mystical convergence hit her. She had always doubted the power of a Hellmouth, but crossing that threshold – strangely, or perhaps not strangely, precisely aligned with the city limits – she could doubt it no longer. There was power here. Not just in the hands or claws of individuals although that was undoubtedly the case too. There was spare power. It was already whispering to her. Begging to be used, to be brought into the physical world. And she would use it. She would gain justice. Or she would be buried by that power. But she wouldn’t be consumed by it – never that. She had done… things… that she would never have approved of but there were limits. Even to attain justice there were limits. Not until the very end would she violate those limits. But then she didn’t need to anymore. She was better than that – confident in her own exceptional abilities.

Clearly they were entering the town from the poorer side of the tracks – least if Sunnydale still had a railway that was worth anything but scrap metal they would have been. The residences reflected not only the neglect of the fearful but also a poor economic situation. This was not what the brochure advertised she thought to herself. She was aware of Allan’s thoughts now and not just through his body-language. He was, it was true, frantically sweeping his gaze over the whole area, almost ignoring the road.

Her own attention fell on two young women walking up the road holding hands and shopping bags. One of them had striking red hair, caught momentarily in the headlights. Perhaps the only reason she noticed them at all. This was not a safe place for them. They would no doubt be someone’s meal very shortly. She didn’t care – couldn’t care - but she twisted her head to keep looking at them as they walked to their fate. She had the strangest desire to tell Allan to stop. But who could be sure what they were? So they sped onward and she forgot them in seconds.

The sense of relief she felt sweep through the Deputy-Mayor when he made the turn away from the onrushing warehouse district was clear and unambiguous. Something there scared the deputy-mayor but then a lot probably did. That something though - that would be part of her duties to become aware of it when she was successful tomorrow. And to deal with it. And if she wasn't successful then she would be here, in this district, tomorrow by noon. And she would die. But before she did the evil there would tremble. So would the ground itself. She would violate her limits in the certain knowledge that she wouldn’t survive it anyway.

That was how far she had come – and occasionally it saddened her. Once she had obeyed the limits on her craft out of respect for what she had been taught. Out of the knowledge that to access the black arts would destroy not just her – but also those around her. Now it was just pragmatism. If you were going to die anyway what did it matter? This whole town could burn. There was no one left that she had to be concerned about. Least of all in Sunnydale. But then she was so far beyond what the one had taught her had known as Wicca that it wouldn’t have been recognised. Even the black arts seemed inconsequential… but they might give her that edge she needed at the end to see justice done.

Moving now through the more genteel residential areas there remained no one on the streets other than those you would not wish to stop and meet. Occasionally some of those individuals turned their attention to the limousine but always stopped themselves within a few steps as if remembering some instruction. They were, in the main, vampires and all heading out from that warehouse district that they had just left now that the sun had set, fanning out across Sunnydale with a brazen abandon that came only of knowing that they had no one to fear. They considered themselves the Masters of their domain. She knew that they weren’t. There was only one master here.

For now.

Allan made some remark about the vampires, and at once she focussed on his words as she had not done for the rest of the journey – though he had not noticed her lack of attention. Some part of her brain had been making non-committal chit-chat in response to him though she could not remember what she might have said. That was part of the penalty she paid. She had become so focused that events outside of that focus became peripheral to her. Errand boy he might be but this could all be part of the interview process so she played nice.

‘The Mayor is most concerned by all these er… vampires. This is an important recovery period for him, with lots of planning having to be carried out and they are causing all sorts of problems. If you are successful you will be expected to help the team solve that problem.’ Allan didn’t sound as if he relished being a part of that particular team anymore. No doubt he had joined when things were better – or at least bad in a different way with less prospect of his own mortality. She held no illusions about who and what his boss was. He was the lesser of the particular evils that she wanted to obliterate. She also had no illusions about her own mortality. If she got this job she would very likely die in the role. If not because of what she did then because she had nothing else to live for. Even if she succeeded then it would be her life. What else was there?

And the talk of vampire that proved it. She had not been mistaken. There had always been that risk – that all this was for nothing. The post was not at all as advertised – she had assumed that from the mystical symbols hidden within the logo of the Mayors office that had topped the national advertising campaign. They had leapt out to anyone with the eye and remained hidden from the world at large. But she had long since learnt that to assume was to invite trouble. But why would a local small town mayor advertise for a “talented assistant” on a national basis? And in very specific publications. Only if he needed a very specific class of applicant. She had sent off her having interpreted the symbols – symbols not uncommon to the older texts of Wicca but still understood by a very few these days. She suspected that many of the characters she could not pick out or identify were in the ancient languages of other groups or races. This Mayor was certainly casting a very wide net and now it was clear what he hoped to land. A talented assistant to help him deal with a very special problem. A problem that she would be delighted to assist with. It was her whole life now. And would be if she got the job or not. But with the post her life might have a greater duration. Whilst she accepted death, she did not invite or look forward to it. She had got past that stage in her grief. It had taken time, but now her life had a purpose at least. If nothing more.

It was over three years since the Master had risen and, some said though she doubted it, even he had been shocked by the plague of newly created vampires made to serve him unchecked by the slayer that was supposed to have been here – but wasn’t. Far more than Sunnydale could ever support. Far more than the entire region could support. So he had sent his favourites, his minions, and they had spread like a plague across South California driving the new ones out and far from this town. Leaving only the strong, the powerful and the gifted newcomers here in Sunnydale.

The rest of them, they had retreated from the onslaught by the Brotherhood of Aurelius. The dis-united population of new bloodsuckers had been forced to flee further a field. It had been like dropping a rock in a lake. There had been a terrible splash locally and then the ripples spread. And spread wide and far. It had been such vampiric refugees that had come to her home at the crack of dawn and taken shelter in the barn – and when they had been discovered they had killed the only people who mattered to her. She had died – and not even with her family. But not all at once - she had lived long enough to hear from her hospital bed of the slaughter of her husband and her sons. And it had killed her. The doctors had said that she was doing better. She had been making a recovery. Until they killed her family. The weak girl that she had been then had gone out to that barn to find her father and siblings slaughtered. That weak girl had survived that horror. But that girl had died when she had gone to the hospital and found that her mother had already heard. And already given up. Killed by the bloodsuckers as surely as if they had drained her in the barn.

After her mother’s death it might have gone either way - she might have allowed herself to truly die too. She might have taken the dark route. Always unsure of herself and her abilities she had found resolve in her mother’s ashen body laying on the mortuary slab. She had returned to the house, grabbed what she needed and then tracked them. She had sought them out in the barn of the neighbouring farm. A teleportation spell she had never dared try sprung to mind and she had lifted those vampires out of their refuge and into harsh sunlight at her feet. She had chosen the grey route. She would have justice and she would do what she must to achieve it.

Unfortunately her family’s neighbours who witnessed that event saw it only as confirmation that she was the daughter of a demon – a demon herself. She had surely saved their lives and maybe they even knew it but they could not see beyond their prejudices. Perhaps valid prejudice. It would be soon now that would be proven – but here in Sunnydale it would not matter because she knew that her thirst for justice would endure even that. Those neighbours though had not been quite so pragmatic. They had not suffered her presence any longer than it had taken to bury her family and for her to collect the few things that mattered to her together. But she had been so foolish then. She had spent her time moping. Gathering keep sakes and forsaken the practical items. The valuables that would have supported her. The weapons. The spell ingredients it took her months of work to replace. But the struggle had made her who she was today. Resourceful. Powerful. Determined. A Survivor.

Cynical. Mistrusting.

Alone.

It had taken her these three years to locate the source of the scourge of vampires that had destroyed her family and to bring herself to the point where she felt that she could do something about it. The true source. Sunnydale. And still longer to find a way to get here, to stay here with support. Assistance in destroying the Master and every demon that he suffered to keep in his presence. Time enough to bring her knowledge of the arts to the ancient levels lost to most Wicca for centuries since the overreaction to the inquisition had robbed them of their most learned sisters and most powerful tomes. But now she had collected together much of that knowledge. To obtain it she had done things. Bad things that she would never have contemplated three years ago. But now they were just the means to an end. As was this job. And if she helped this town then so be it. And if it destroyed it that was just fine too because if these insipid fools had stood up before the Master had risen – it would never have happened. They stayed in blissful ignorance and her family had paid the price.

The car pulled up outside the hotel where her prospective employer was putting her up for the night and Allan leapt out to open the door for her and she sensed deference, even fear - and not just of being out in the open away from the safety of the car – it was instead of her and it was not an unwelcome sensation. Respect. She would give him reason to respect her after tomorrow. After the interview. He needn’t fear her, unless he got in her way and she did not enjoy that sensation. But the respect yes, that felt good. It had been a while since she had felt good.

Already she had respect. She had a purpose and tomorrow she would get herself the job that would fulfil that purpose. It wasn't a purpose sent by some higher power. It was simply justice with not a little vengeance taken into the mix. And to get justice she was going to accept the lesser of two evils. She was going to become part of that. And it was evil that she was dealing with. This whole forsaken town was filled with evil. It reeked of it. But she couldn’t win without getting her hands dirty – and if nothing else since that day three years ago she had become a winner that was what had kept her alive. An uncanny knack, or so a member of the Watcher’s Council had called it, of coming out on top. Zabuto was as dead now as his charge. Without his ever so predictable slayer he had been an easy target for the Hafsted demon. She hadn’t interfered. Everyone died around her – but it was hard to feel anything but a passing regret. She wasn't numb. She was just past caring.

She shut the door firmly on Allan and his fawning queries as to whether he could do anything for her and accepted his assurance that he would return at 8.30am with a civil if not sincere word of thanks. He was no better than the rest of them. But no worse she supposed either as she placed her case on the bed opened it up and revealed the tools of her trade, took the necessary ingredients and secured the room against uninvited guests. A hotel room it might be – but there were ways. There were always ways and it was just a place. Not a home. She could barely remember having a home.

The only thing that went before the ritual in every place she stayed was the placement of the photographs. One of two teenage girls and a cat. She couldn’t remember being one of those girls and that always made her sad – that she couldn’t remember anything but this life. The other was of her mother. She risked a lot to keep them out of her case. If she had to leave quickly they would take vital seconds to collect. But she would spend that time. She had spent that time before and would again – she didn’t doubt that. There were other, less restricted, evils than vampires.

With her security taken care of she ordered a sandwich and bottle of water from the room service and collected them herself without allowing anyone into the room. Her dietary needs were slight. She drew strength from her actions rather than food. If you got used to an abundance of food or exploited it then you missed it all the more when it was not there. The same with anything else. And she had been without long enough in that first year to know that it was the expectation of food rather than the actual hunger that got you in the end. Hunger was just pain. You could live with and control that. The expectation was mental and that was what undid you.

It was still early when she removed her suit to eat the sandwich, but she would not need clothes again today and it wouldn’t do to stain it. She was already running the events of tomorrow through her mind. Making plans. Formulating contingencies. Even considering her routes of exit from the town if things went wrong – though she had no intention of leaving even if the worst happened. One way or another she was here to stay. But you always left yourself an exit - preferably several. To lapse from the habits that had saved her life and had been learned through bitter experience would be to lose her edge. And now more than ever she needed her edge. As sharp an edge as possible. Her whole life, for three long, often painful and humiliating years, had been building towards the possibilities that would open up tomorrow. She would succeed.

Her ablutions took moments after finishing her meal. Her clothes and possessions carefully laid out to allow her to make her exit with just seconds notice without losing anything. And then she laid down and closed her eyes, calming herself. She was nervous. But not scared. It was anticipation rather than fear that she felt. One way or another her future would be mapped out tomorrow. Either she had one or she didn’t. It was in this state that she would drift into a long sleep. Whilst her talents required little sustenance they did require sleep and so she allowed herself that luxury, confident that her enemies would not yet know that she was here – or even that she was an enemy just yet. But ready just in case.

Her only sop to comfort was to take one of the spare pillows and hold it against herself. Hugging it. It was the only way that she could ever feel that she was not so crushingly alone. She might not have hope, but she couldn’t do much about that. But she could pull this pillow to her body and feel a little less alone. The only way that she could think that she was not missing out on something that she should have or that should have been. That feeling had been getting worse recently – since the night a few months ago that Sunnydale and it’s Mayor had appeared on the national news about some plague of silence they had experienced. She had known then that it was time to make her presence felt here. But for some reason the loneliness had kicked in and it was getting worse and she couldn’t do anything to stop it. The strange thing though was that she was not missing anyone she had ever known. Their memory still burned within her as the fire that drove her on, but she was not missing them. It was something else. Perhaps it was natural, because she was alone. Perhaps more alone than anyone else in this town – alone because she had never, really, been anything else. But that didn’t mean anything. Lot’s of people were alone. She could get through it because she was better equipped and better prepared than lot’s of people.

All that remained was the alarm call. She could wake from her sleep if interrupted at the drop of a pin – she had trained herself to do that. But if not disturbed then she might stay here, asleep, until gone lunchtime and she could not oversleep, not tomorrow – she had a job to get and then the days of late mornings in hotel room bed’s would be gone forever. She picked up the phone without opening her eyes, already having memorised the numbers needed to acquire services. ‘Alarm call room 34 seven a.m.’ She instructed and then confirmed her identity. ‘Yes it is Miss Maclay. Tara Maclay.’ Justice would start to be done tomorrow. A person could sleep pretty well knowing that.

-------------------

Endnotes: OK so I misrepresented in the summary – it is not just “our” Tara. “In Line” is the standard Buffyverse, “Sidestep” isn’t.
So can you spot a set up for a spin-off series of fics? This is one, if it goes well, which is why so much more time is spent on the “other” Tara. This story is partially set within The Beginnings Cycle but may lead to a (occasional?) series set exclusively in the “Sidestep” (and yes I already have a way of getting Willow back… it may not be totally original but hey, derivative is my middle name and it is not a total rip off either.) The “Sidestep” is of course the “Wish” reality. The earlier Anya/Tara based story “Where the Scoobies Aren’t” was an attempt to show that this reality could still exist – and for me it does.
Please note that the overlaps between the two realities, the limo speeding past W/T and the two women (Sidestep) Tara sees – if it isn’t clear here – are coincidences, the realities do not meet. Just some things have a way of happening whatever reality you are in. You can take that as the overriding theme of “Sidestep” and make of it what you will but I know what I mean to make of it.
“The Real Me” confirms that Tara knows the “then”-owner of the Magic Shop, but I didn’t think particularly well – hence the temping rather than a full time summer job. Just a compromise to avoid continuity errors.
Writing this I am suddenly aware that an awful lot of focus is on Tara in the last few fics –which isn’t a bad thing but it is supposed to be about them both, I’ll get back to Willow soon, but not until after Part II of Sidestep which is also linked to the Beginnings Cycle and is coming next. The actual interview and the aftermath.

------------------
She's my always

Edited to sweep up some minor errors

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited September 29, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 17:42               
I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)

IP: Logged

KittyKo
Willowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 18:10               
O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 30, 2001 03:49               
By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 30, 2001 10:23               
Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

magrat
Doll's eye crystal


Posts: 106
Registered: Jun 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:43            
I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics.

IP: Logged

mollyig
Willowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:47               
I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 01, 2001 13:52               
As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 13:38               
Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 17:42               
I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)

IP: Logged

posted September 29, 2001 17:42                I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)
IP: LoggedKittyKoWillowhand


Posts: 351
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 29, 2001 18:10               


O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!

IP: Logged

posted September 29, 2001 18:10                O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted September 30, 2001 03:49               
By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted September 30, 2001 03:49                By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedZahirGay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted September 30, 2001 10:23               


Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

IP: Logged

posted September 30, 2001 10:23                Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam
IP: LoggedmagratDoll's eye crystal


Posts: 106
Registered: Jun 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:43            


I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics.

IP: Logged

posted October 01, 2001 08:43             I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics. IP: LoggedmollyigWillowhand


Posts: 420
Registered: May 2001
posted October 01, 2001 08:47               
I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

IP: Logged

posted October 01, 2001 08:47                I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 01, 2001 13:52               


As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted October 01, 2001 13:52                As someone pointed out to me (thankyou K) this part (and part II as it will be) are not easy fic's to read for some W/T fans. So a few words of explanation...
Some people like AU's and some don't (personally I am not a massive fan of them though there are some great ones completed and ongoing out there.) But beyond that the hard edged Tara is also a departure that is hard to take - I know I still feel that and worry about it when I write that Tara. She is definitely "grey" and getting closer to darkness. That is not where Tara is "supposed" to be I know.
Also there is the lack of Willow. This is "The Wish" reality but in summer between S4 and S5. Willow, there, is over a year dead as is Buffy and some other characters we love. I can see why this is hard to read, so it might be worth mentioning what the future of this "Sidestep" is, if it has one (which I am still not decided on.) That might hopefully show that things are not as grim as they look... well they are but they get better!
The immediate future is Part II - simply the interview. This is split between the Beginnings Cycle and the Sidestep as Part I was. No Willow in the Sidestep just yet, sorry Molly... This will happen and will be posted hopefully Wednesday this week. That may well be the end of the Sidestep, but regardless the Beginning Cycle will continue and be completed before I even come to look at SS again.
The longer term future if I proceed... Well let me say this. Willow is back in it, though that will take a few parts to set up. Ultimately as I see it the Sidestep Series would be a story of redemption, the restoration of hope, of being haunted by events past, present and future. And yes, damnit, love conquers everything... And not just for "Tara." There are some things in every reality that are meant to be and will be... and W/T is one of them as far as I am concerned.
I had to take Tara down to those murky depths (and hated myself for doing it!) so that she could raise herself out of them once more with a little help. That is what really interests me about this idea.

Hope that shows why I am messing with Tara! This and part II are just set ups for the potential spinoff... normal service will shortly be resumed - bear with me if you are not keen on the Sidestep.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 13:38               


Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 13:38                Well here it part 29 and the second of the two Sidestep stories. Rather less humourous than the attempt I made at the fanfic challenge (the stories in that thread should cheer you up after I depress you mightily) though I have included some smoochies (and more) for relief...

Katharyn

------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Sidestep II – The Interview (Currently Part 29)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: More so than ever. This time I really want to know if anyone wants to see more of the Sidestep. If you do/don’t like it and don’t want to post anything on the board please e-mail me. katharynrosser@hotmail.com I really want to know.
Spoiler Warning: Limited spoilers for events up to and including “Restless.” Reference to the heritage that Tara believes is his her birthright, ultimately revealed in “Family.”
Summary: Following Sidestep Part I we actually get to the interview(s) and what follows them. You need to have read part I for this and therefore it will be no big surprise that this involves Tara’s interview for a summer temp job at the magic box and another Tara’s interview with someone else…
Disclaimer: I still don’t own any of the copyrights or anything else associated with BTVS. All rights lie with the production company, writers etc, etc. I am making zilch from this series of stories.
Rating: PG13 – but with non-explicit sexual activity (mainly by implication and reference.)
Couples: W/T as always.
Notes: This is officially now the longest part of a fic I have ever written. A real monster I hope you manage to make it through it. Back to Willow next I promise. She had been lacking lately! As mentioned in the endnotes to Sidestep I the whole Sidestep concept is my attempt at: a) playing around with characters I always wanted to and b) to setup a spin-off fic for after the Beginning Cycle is complete (the aftermath of Family.) I kind of like the concept and have several idea’s but am committed to completing The Beginning Cycle first. This is your chance to have your say. Willow will return to Sidestep if I pursue it rest assured of that – in fact it is critical to that Tara’s “redemption.” There will be virtually no crossover with the standard Buffyverse as in these teaser parts, it will be self contained (apart from the continuing dream theme) – but do you want to see more? (Bearing in mind there are only so many hours in the day and eventually I want to deal with the rest of Season 5 (post-Family) and the S5/S6 hiatus in another series, not to mention a W/T future – cripes I had never seen how much I intend to do written down before… aaah! I need to win the lottery and write full time!)
Thanks To: Anyone who can and bothers to make it right through this monster. Whoever it was I stole the line “She wasn’t exactly Dracula’s sister” from. It isn’t mine and I can’t remember whose it was (though it was a published work of fiction) – but it seemed to good a line to pass up. Kerry for some very astute observations that have been proved right about these two parts and L who isn’t Dracula’s sister either. Far from it.


The Beginnings Cycle

Sidestep II – The Interview

By

Katharyn Rosser.

INSTEP
She was alone. She was all alone.

She had never had… anyone. She had been close once though. Hadn’t she? Back before… Before what? What had happened to her? She knew it was important. She knew that it had altered her life beyond all measure. That people had been hurt and died. People she cared about. But she couldn’t remember who. She couldn’t remember what had happened and why she was so alone.

She was clutching a pillow to herself in a cruel parody of the embrace that she might give to a lover. Running her hands across the cotton case as if it were a person’s skin. The substitute love of a pillow. If it was supposed to be a comfort then all it really could be was a reminder of what she didn’t have. She thought that she might have been talking to it at one point… how lonely and sad did that make her? To be so alone that you talked to fluffy inanimate object.

And where was she anyway? It looked like a hotel room, but she couldn’t remember where it was. Or why she was here.

Whatever it was that had brought her to the room, it was a terrible purpose. She knew that she had accepted that she might never sleep in a bed again. And she didn’t care. Why should she? She had nothing to live for except… what?

What was that purpose? What was her driving force? The overwhelming passion that had brought her here? That had made her happy to make the ultimate sacrifice?

She didn’t know.

A telephone rang and somewhere there was an alarm clock and over them, with them… a voice. Soft, gentle. Loving. Welcoming someone to the day but the phone she had to get the phone -

Tara awoke with a start to the alarm and found herself still embracing Willow as the love of her life murmured good morning to her. The dream was gone… except for a terrible sadness for anyone that could feel… whatever it had been that the dream person had been feeling.

SIDESTEP
She wasn’t alone. She never had to be alone.

She had… someone. She couldn’t for the life of her remember the name of the person she was lying with. By the Goddess how embarrassing was that? To find yourself next to someone and not have any idea who they were. To have to ask them when they woke up… sorry we shared a bed and had smoochies but I still have no idea who you are. Or perhaps to stay quiet and hope that they would let it spill.

The woman she lay in the bed with was hidden by the quilt, given away on by the shock of red hair that lay beside her face on the pillow. They were in spoons, the other woman curled up in her embrace her hands on the woman’s soft flesh, their night clothes not seeming important last night after they had fed each other here in this bed. What had they eaten?

And where was this bed?

She didn’t recognise the room, though she instinctively knew it was hers. Possessions that she had not seen in three years littered it. Photographs. One with her bed mate in it as well. She ran her hands over the flesh of that woman, appreciating the soft warmth of her body and knowing that she knew it far more intimately than the lack of a name would suggest.

Eventually her almost subconscious motions stirred the other woman. What was her name? The woman shifted in the bed, under her hands but she kept the hands on her as the other one moved beneath them, exploring new area’s that she already knew. The woman murmured at her as an alarm clock started to chime somewhere… ‘Morning Tara love.’

Love?

She knows me, Tara thought. She knows me so well. And I know her. But I have no idea what her name is… I need to know her name. And then she was saying it. She was returning the greeting as somewhere else a telephone rang. She was about to name the person. She knew the name but could not remember it. Her subconscious was about to tell her. ‘Morning -’

She awoke with a start and found herself all alone, clasped against the pillow, the telephone ringing and the details of the dream were gone. All that remained was a desperate desire to find out a name.

That name.

INSTEP
Tara was awake. She had set the alarm to go off early, but knew that she didn’t need to get up yet. That way would lead to pacing and worn carpets. Besides how could she rush off and abandon her love to a lonely bed. She owed it to Willow to either get her up too, or to stay here with her in comfort for a little while longer. There really was no competition… the idea of anyone being alone in a bed seemed too horrible right now. Besides she was stiff with that overlong walk yesterday, which had been Willow’s fault.

So they lay there together and Tara knew that she would settle for this. Waking up with Willow in the mornings and falling asleep with her at night. That was what was important. That and knowing that they were in love. It was a wonderful positive in a day that had long threatened to be a bad one.

The interview.

But think of the benefits, she told herself. A couple of weeks work and she would be free for the entire rest of the vacation to be with Willow. That kind of had its attractions. After all she should treasure these days. She had, what, two more summer vacations to be with Willow before real life intruded. There would never be such a large amount of free time again in their lives. Not till they were old and grey anyway… and even that kind of had its attractions too.

Always assuming she made it past her next birthday able to face her love, but she was looking forward. She was seeing possibilities and they were good. That would probably change the nearer the birthday came. She would have a good long time to worry about that. But that was another day’s worries. This day had it’s own.

‘You should get up baby,’ Willow told her. ‘You need to get ready.’

Tara looked at the clock, it was still only twenty past the hour. Plenty of time yet. She said so.

Willow, though, got that grin on her face. The kind that promised… ‘I was kinda hoping I could take a shower with you… now that the dorm is empty.’

And suddenly Tara had to agree that she did need to get up, urgently, after all you had to be really clean to go to an interview. Didn’t you? Well you did now…

Possibly cleaner than she had ever been she arrived back in her room with Willow chasing her from the bathrooms in a fit of giggles. Good job that nearly everyone had gone home she thought as they collapsed to the bed, tickling, stroking and hugging in almost equal measure. Eventually though they did split and Willow lay atop the rumpled and now slightly damp covers watching her move around the room as naked as the day she had been born. As naked as Willow herself was.

First thing was the hair; get it into something resembling a shape rather than a Willow-tangled bundle stuck to her head. As she combed it through she looked in the mirror at Willow and knew that the lovely woman was not the only reason she was struggling to stay in Sunnydale.

It had never been said that she was expected to go home in the long summer vacation but it was almost a given, accepted as fact by everyone when she had left. Because of what was coming and the possibility it might come early. Besides it cost money for her to stay away from her family. Money they could not really afford.

Maybe without Willow she would not have fought it, but there was another reason not to go home. She might not be able to come back. At least if she stayed here then she would have the chance. And the time…

And so the job.

It was freedom. It was independence. What she chose to do with that freedom and independence was to stay here with Willow. She could not fail. Not with all that at stake. And thinking of that did not help nerves one jot.

She was lost in the mirror for that time, during those thoughts. Her hand suspended in mid-stroke in her long hair and suddenly Willow was no longer on the bed. She was stood behind her, her face hidden as it disappeared out the top of the mirror’s reflection. The brush was taken from her and Willow worked it through for her. Long, slow, strokes that sent a tiny spark of electricity through her every time the brush returned to make another motion. Only two people had ever brushed her hair for her and she didn’t want to lose the second one.

‘You look you are about to fall into the mirror, Nervous?’ Willow asked as she brushed.

‘Yes.’

‘You’ll be great,’ Willow reassured her as she finished with hair and sank down behind Tara to kiss her back, teasing there as if writing with her fingers – sending shudders through her. ‘And now you have to get ready,’ Willow continued briefly resting her chin on Tara’s shoulder before kissing her ear.

‘Yes.’

The journey to the shop passed by as if in a blur and Tara was relieved to see that she had actually beaten My Bogarty to the shop as well. When he pulled up in his car a few minutes after she arrived he commented on her punctuality and apologised for his own late arrival.

‘So Tara… have you ever interviewed for a job before?’ he asked her as he helped himself to a glass of fruit juice.

Though he offered her one she declined and immediately regretted it. Everyone had told her… accept the drink, even if you don’t want it. Classic interview faux pas. Oh dear, great start Tara… well done.

‘N-No’ she replied not sure if that was a good thing or not and she had known that her voice was going to let her down. It was a given really. He seemed not to pay any attention however. He knew her of old. Of pre-Willow days and she had been much worse then.

‘Me neither. Well I have never done an interview… there has never been a job before. This has always been a strictly one-man band. I was actually hoping you could tell me what to do. Last interview I was involved in was 1964 out at the old Jobson’s plant. Course that was before I got the lease on this place.’ He waved his hands around expressively at the dark shop. For some reason the place never seemed to be well lit – even when all the lights were on. It was tough to read the labels some times.

‘Sorry,’ she smiled at the problem. There she had been reading up on interview technique and he had less of a clue than she did.

‘That’s ok. Well I guess we should do something. I read you application again last night – want to know a secret?’ he asked.

‘If you w-want to tell me Mr Bogarty.’

‘You’re the only applicant – well the only one who has even stuck her nose through that door before the advert went out. What do you think of that?’ he asked a mischievous glint in his eyes.

‘W-well err - ’ She didn’t know what to think or say to that. It was almost saying that…

‘You’d have to screw up pretty badly not to get this job Tara. Especially as I know that you know your way around the shop. But the shop isn’t the problem. I know what is in the shop. Come with me.’ She followed as he led her out back into a room as large as the shop itself. Along all four walls stood banks of old shelf units. Tables, chests and boxes filled the centre of the room. ‘This is my problem. And I hope to make it yours. What do you think?’

What she thought was that she would have done this for free. To be let lose amongst all this… great stuff. She stepped from beside him and to the nearest table. A box of books, she opened the lid a little and top of the pile “Jancis’s Codex.” A famous, if a little obtuse, text that she hadn’t seen since her mother’s copy had been removed from the Maclay house following her death.

The box next to it. Tack – if she was any judge. Tourist and New Ager fodder. She dismissed it and pulled another box closer and came across a box of amulets that were all tangled – but each beautifully carved from bone – reeking of charms, spells, focus and magicks.

‘Straight to the good stuff eh?’ Mr Bogarty asked her.

She smiled. ‘You have some… wonderful things here. But even with all this – I am not sure it will take two full weeks.’

‘You shouldn’t try to talk yourself out of a pay day Tara. The job is yours, if you want it. But I think that it will take you all that time. I think you might end up spending a lot of time reading…?’ he asked.

‘Oh no -’

He cut her off. ‘Oh yes. And I don’t mind at all. I’ll even give you a staff discount – say 10% - on anything you dig out and want. There is two weeks pay for you – pretty good money if I say so myself. If you finish in less then you still get it. If it takes you a month then it’s still just the same money. Ok?

‘Oh yes… thank you… boss.’

He laughed at that. ‘Worked in that plant for thirty plus years and no one called me boss… I like it. Start tomorrow?’

‘Yes boss.’

SIDESTEP
Tara was only mildly disappointed to find that the alarm call she had requested was three minutes late, but despite the effects of that dream she had swung her legs out of the comfort of the bed within ten seconds of the call coming through. It was the part of her day that requested the greatest discipline of her. Each and every day she swore that one day it would kill her. But away from the discomfort of getting up she knew far, far better what would actually account for her life. Even sleeping on a cold concrete floor covered only by a coat she’d had troubles getting up – though it had been a while since she had failed to find a bed and it would, after today, be longer still. Or her next bed would be her grave… Possibly a spot where her body could rot in the basement of the Master’s lair.

Had she been here any day other than this one she would have gone for her accustomed run and used the opportunity to spy the lay of the land – and the options it presented to her. But not today. Today was too important. She needed to prepare and not risk the possibility of being “distracted” whilst out there. It didn’t matter that her explorations were so far limited to maps and the journey from the airport. Whilst maps never gave you the full story she would either have days to find her bearings or it wouldn’t matter anyway.

No… she thought be positive.

She would explore later when she had been confirmed in the position necessary to see justice done - finally. When she knew she had a reason for knowing anything other than where her enemy was located – and that fact was already firmly established in her mind. It was in the warehouse district, she had heard it was an old club. Besides she would only need to follow the stench of death if the time came.

Instead she went into a cycle of callisthenics designed to bring the practitioner to a state of bodily readiness. It wasn’t like she was muscle-bound fighting gal – she relied on her craft to achieve her objectives, not her body – but without a reasonably healthy body there was a limit to what the mind could achieve. And she couldn’t afford to be limited. The exercises had been recommended to her by Zabuto and though she despised the necessity to practice them, she recognised it. The year of poverty and hunger she had endured immediately after leaving home had starved her of some of her more womanly curves and she despised the toning that the exercise had added to that. She had been more than happy with her appearance, now she felt like some cheerleader fighting to keep her weight down. But weight wasn’t the issue. The magick took a calorific toll as well as a mental one and she was so reliant on it that she couldn’t put weight on if she tried. That always made her smile. The high school princesses who had tortured her during her school days would have killed for her metabolism.

Course now she knew far more interesting forms of torture. A little holy water, not too much of course, and the judicious use of a religious symbol. Those were the classics for dealing with vampires, but she had quickly found out that they were as susceptible to other methods as any human was. As a New York gang leader had told her “Kick ‘em in the nuts. It works for me.” What was that? Eighteen months ago? Dead for sixteen of those. Always assuming they had nuts… And so she had learned those methods too… by trial and error. She had become quite sophisticated though she never let herself enjoy it.

She had also learned by being on the receiving end of attempts to extract information. She knew that she could break a human as easily as she could a vampire… though she had never tried and no desire to start.

She knew because she had been broken. And it had cost lives.

But that was by the by. She wouldn’t allow herself to care. If she cared then she would falter. And if she faltered…

If she faltered she would die.

And she couldn’t die until she had accomplished the only thing that mattered.

Justice.

With such thoughts boiling through her head she hardly noticed the passage of the routine and, sweating lightly after half an hour of exertion, she showered quickly and rang down for breakfast – a meal more substantial than the sandwich she had selected the night before. She might need her strength before the morning was out as it would be best to make the, final, move during daylight hours should she fail the interview. That way there might still be a way out.

She was unconcerned as the waiter ogled her in her underwear making his delivery. Poor guy must be younger than she was and already stuck in a job like this. But she had done jobs to survive. When his eyes lingered on her body she didn’t appreciate it, but she understood it. She knew she wasn't exactly Dracula’s sister – had exploited the fact on more than one occasion when there had been no other way to achieve her goals. It didn’t make her feel good to do that – but if that was the extent of it, not feeling good, then she had no concerns about the tactic.

Actually, she had it on pretty good authority that Dracula didn’t have a sister – at least not one who had joined him in unlife. Now there was a vampire she would like to actually meet. To converse with, to find out what lay behind the legend. To match his reputed “parlour tricks” against her own skills. All she had known about vampires three years ago had been movies about the “dark prince.” And now…

He was a relatively low body-count bloodsucker by all accounts and not interested in world domination or anything much besides his own games and pleasures. She could tolerate that long enough to learn what made him so successful. The psychological aspect of the hunt fascinated her – though her own methods were more direct. But she wanted to learn.

Then she would dust him like the rest.

Maybe one day he would come to visit this Hellmouth and it’s town. If she had survived her mission of revenge… no… justice… it was justice… then she would continue her work with him – and every other vampire that was unfortunate enough to cross her path. She would not fail. You didn’t have to be a Slayer to deal with vampires… indeed it was said that one Slayer had already been overmatched by the Master. Another one who required justice. She would deliver for that one too. What was that? Two slayers, one watcher, countless people who had helped her and paid the price. Thousands of people who had become meals. Her family… She owed it to all of them.

Reputation meant little to her. Dracula’s, the Master’s, those slayer’s… none of them. If it had made any impression on her then she would have accepted the death of her family and never chosen to seek her brand of justice beyond those vampires immediately responsible. She would never have imagined the death of the self-styled “Master” at her hand. She would never have contemplated working for the person who she was now going to try and impress into employing her.

She hated showing off. It was against her basic nature and once she had been painfully shy, but she could barely remember that girl. She was a stranger to the person she was now. Someone she had heard about maybe, but who she couldn’t believe had ever really existed. To get by in the shadowy world that she and her enemies occupied you had to make your own reputation. It defined who you were and what you could do. She had been forced to overcome that disinclination to display her capabilities. You couldn’t do this and be shy, retiring and withdrawn – that had faded along with her innocence, as her family lay bloodless in that barn. She had done many things before an audience that she would once have never dared to even attempt in private. And now she would have to do so again. She just needed the tools and the “volunteer.” She was sure she would impress. They had never seen anything quite like her. No one had seen anything quite like her for hundreds of years.

And once she had the job then she would go back to her usual methods. Silent, stealthy and deadly. Unless there was a message to be sent…

The only message she was interested in sending though was to the Master.

His time was almost up.

The nerves were back once more, fluttering around in her stomach like moths. That would never do. She ate the grapefruit, cereal and toast – drained the orange juice and then sat, unclothed, in the middle of the floor. Closing her eyes and accepting the thoughts that rushed through her mind. Some might have regarded it as meditation if they had seen her doing that, but she knew different. It was just preparation for the day that was to come. Plans, possibilities, contingencies. The ideal, the worst case. Incantations and silent commands. The present and the future Burning memories of the past.

And a fleeting memory of that dream she had endured. One in which she was not alone. In which she had been held by a woman with flame red hair. Whose name she could not remember. Now was not the time to get sentimental… but what was the name. In her dream she might have been about to say it, as if she had known… but it was gone.

She put that aside and continued with her mental preparations – adding in her responses to the likely questions that would be asked of her. And not just questions. It was certain there would be a practical. Fortunately she had one planned. One that was suitably impressive but would not overly tax her abilities – substantial as they were.

Five hundred heartbeats later she opened her eyes and stood. Put on the carefully laid out jacket, skirt and blouse and packed her few possessions, carefully protecting the photographs in the pockets of her case, then finally pulled the protective emblems from the walls. She would not be back here tonight – whatever else happened. Once she stepped inside City Hall her future would be changed. When she crossed that threshold she would be labelled by those she already counted as her enemies. Whether she succeeded or not in the interview – they would know who she was. And if she failed then it would be time to meet her fate.

Funny really. That didn’t scare her. Not the prospect of failure. Not her intention to take the fight to her enemy to try and deliver justice – even if she had to do it alone. Nor the very definite likelihood that it would cost her life – and maybe not quickly either. It could be drawn out for days – weeks even. What scared her was the interview. She’d had lots of “jobs” but never been interviewed. She’d undertaken many tasks and functions for people – and things that weren’t people in any sense at all - but never actually had to smarten up and present herself like this. That was what was scaring her now.

Finally she pulled a seat around and sat facing the door. She had fifteen minutes still to wait for Deputy-Mayor Allan Finch. Fancy title, but seemingly his bosses errand boy. She could be patient though. She was very good at that. She had waited. She had bided her time. She had taken the time to learn what she needed to. She had carried out tasks that would once have made her feel less than human to support her development and her monetary needs. But then she wasn't fully human was she? Time was just an asset like any other. And she avoided wasting any of it. She lived her life as she had to. To her life was a fatal disease. Death could come at any moment. She intended to make use of the last moments of her life… whenever they happened to actually be.

She sensed Allan’s approach even before she heard his footsteps. His mind was a swirling mass of fears immediately recognisable here where there were few others to clutter her perceptions. He even sounded nervous as he came to her door, hesitated – no doubt at the still closed curtains – and then knocked.

She picked up her case, the bag, swept her eyes over the room to ensure she had not missed anything then opened the door and swept by him. ‘Morning Allan,’ was her concession to civility. She didn’t comment on his excellent punctuality. That was not something to be praised. It should be expected.

‘Morning Miss Maclay. Ready?’

The respect. The fear was still there as it had been last night. Her hard earned reputation may well have preceded her. But to inspire fear… that was never something she had looked for, or wanted. At least not amongst humans.

The impression that she had tried to give, it had become distorted.

Or maybe not… she thought to herself as she swept passed Allan. Maybe I have been distorted. Maybe I have gone too far. Maybe I am going too far.

But maybe too far, was just far enough. There was no turning back. Not now.

She let herself into the back of the limo and waited for Allan to drive her to their destination, once again engaging in small talk whilst her brain was elsewhere. Eventually though he seemed to realise he did not have her attention and shut up. She was almost grateful as she examined the route they were taking and the signs of the decay of this town. Award winning – or so said the entry in the 1985 guidebook she had checked on the flight – Sunnydale showed little sign of it’s more beautiful and peaceful past.

Every window had heavy metal shutters. It seemed like every other wall was daubed, if not with graffiti then with the evidence of violence. Dried blood, police markers and tape, missing persons posters and here and there bullet holes. Maybe she would be doing the people a service when she inflicted her own brand of justice on their problems. The living would benefit as the dead were allowed to rest. Maybe.

They slowed and parked directly in front of the doors to City Hall. This time she allowed the Deputy Mayor to open the door for her. This time she wanted to create the right impression on anyone who might be watching – and she seriously doubted that it would be just her prospective employer who would be doing the observing. Let them think she stood on ceremony. Let them think that manners mattered to her. Let them think that she felt she was superior.

Let them underestimate me, she thought. Only at the end will they get the true measure of Tara Maclay.

It was with a rush of disgust that she realised that the security in the lobby was a vampires – not even bothering to disguise his nature from her – or anyone else who walked in. It might be wearing a suit but it was a blood-sucker nonetheless. But why would the nature of the security be hidden? In Sunnydale everyone knew what was going on – at least they did now that it was too late, when awareness could no longer help them. But it would not survive her interview for this job - either in this post or in unlife. Of that she was certain. And it wouldn’t have to step over the conspicuous point on the carpet that would mark the furthest progression of sunlight into the building to get dusted. She would deal with it all. She had found her volunteer and fixed it’s location in her mind.

For later reference.

Allan took her right up to the destination floor where a joiner was fitting replacement doors to a frame. Leaning against an opposite wall was the reason. Someone had not bothered to try to manipulate the lock to access the office – instead choosing to go right through the door to get into the room – which, as she was led inside without a customary knock by Allan, bore no other sign of a struggle or a disturbance.

‘Mr Mayor – sir?’ Allan said to the figure facing away from his desk in a swivelling chair. The figure did not turn around. Allan hesitated. The fear was back and it was far, far, greater now. And it was not of her. ‘Mr Mayor, this is Miss Maclay.’

The figure in the chair spun around and was not at all what Tara had expected. The man’s reputation did of course precede him and she had seen him on television but this...? With the rising of the Master, Mayor Wilkins had been forced to be reveal himself as a force to be reckoned with just to survive and people gossiped – so did demons and she had spoken to several about him – only some of which had survived the conversation. The expansive smile though, that was plastered over his face was disarming, pleasant and seemed entirely genuine. Of course it could all be for effect. What she had heard about this man did not bear repeating in most company and the most pleasant description she could recall having heard was “snake.”

‘Miss Maclay welcome to Sunnydale – can I call you Tara? I think it so important that we get off on the right foot here – after all you may be joining our merry band and I like a first name basis in office, right Allan?’

‘Oh absolutely sir,’ the deputy replied, not at all suggesting that he would dream of calling this man Richard – let alone Dick.

If he was even still a man. His aura was dark and like trying to read book through muddy water. The words were there but there was no telling what they were. The mayor looked around as if he could feel her trying to sense him. Then the smile was back again.

Tara tried to smile back and knew she just came off as nervous – she couldn’t lapse into timidity. Not now, not so close. The Mayor waved Allan out of the office and also motioned to the joiner.

‘Gerry, would you excuse me and Tara – we have some sensitive business to discuss. Mint?’ he asked her as the elderly joiner packed his tools without looking at her.

‘N-no thank y-you Mr Mayor.’ She replied, cringing as her stammer made its first appearance since the months after the death of her family.

‘You have a bit of a speech problem there?’ he asked as if just curious but clearly measuring her all the same.

‘When-n I’m n-nervous. A b-bit’ Tara replied. ‘I thought it w-was better.’ And she had. She hadn’t stammered for a long, long time. Well over two years now, and here it was back again.

‘Don’t be nervous, your young – starting out on a whole new portion of your life – which I can promise you will be very, very exciting.’ She could not doubt his sincerity or the assurance.

‘But p-possibly short?’ she asked him pointedly.

He smiled that disarming smile again and made no attempt to conceal the truth about himself. ‘I remember when I went for my first job. Actually it was with Gerry’s great-grandfather – that man taught me the fundamental principles of building. Strong foundations and the best materials.’ She did not miss his reference to her strength – or potential lack of it. ‘If you have the right materials you can build something that will last oh – a hundred years. But that’s why we are here isn’t it – to see what you are made of. So what do you think of my town?’ he asked her.

‘Very n-nice. At least it would have been five years ago. Before someone came to try and take it away from you – or should I say came back?’ Bold. That was the impression she wanted to create. Which would work great if she could keep her voice under control.

Her implied insult didn’t seem to phase him – though he did stop, looking at her like a hawk a pigeon. Considering. ‘The very fact that you took the fact that Gerry’s great-grandfather taught me my first trade so calmly tells me that you either think I am aging well or something strange is going on. You know what you’d be right either way.’ He laughed again. ‘But obviously you are aware of at least some of my problems. Sure you wouldn’t like a mint – I promise it isn’t a test I won’t consider it rude, look.’ He showed her the mint on his own tongue he had been sucking between sentences.

‘No thank you.’ He was charming she had to give him that. With only a few words he had calmed her – and with nothing but the words… some of which might be considered a threat. She would have felt any mystical effects – though she could not read him at all through that muddied aura.

‘Ok then – take one for later. Win, lose or draw you might as well have something to take out of here.’ He pushed the bowl forward, refusing to take no for an answer. ‘Go on.’

She took a mint.

‘Take two. Go on. One calorie – go on,’ he insisted with all the menace of her grandfather offering her toffee.

She did take them. Though she had no intention of losing and didn’t know what a draw would mean. Perhaps that she would fail the interview but keep her life. At least until this afternoon.

‘Good girl.’

She looked at him.

‘Sorry. Sorry. Young lady. You know that is one of the things I have the most problems with. The latest terminology. Sometimes I just lapse into my old bad habits – when I am excited. And I am excited by the way. Your application was quite impressive and your… ah… references were impeccable. But I guess the question really is what can you do for me?’ Right down to business with the drop of a hat.

‘I’m here to help you solve some of your problems. Blood-sucking problems.’ She replied glad to be able to address the issue – it was her strength after all. Her determination. Her abilities. Her will. All were devoted to that end – and the justice that would bring. Finally.

‘And I’m guessing, well actually hoping, you don’t mean mosquitoes young lady,’ he came and sat on the edge of his desk before her seat.

‘No. Vampires… one particular vampire really but vampires generally,’ she replied.

‘You know about that so called Master?’ he asked, obviously slightly impressed probably by the distance she had travelled to be here. But she had come much further than her résumé suggested. She had been east long before she had come back west. And even that was not was not the extent of her journey from the girl she had been to the woman she was today.

‘I would be a fool to come here not knowing – to a mystical convergence. Or not knowing the rumours about why you built this town and how the Master is interfering with those plans.’ She said, trying to conceal the venom in her voice as she mentioned that vampires name. ‘I understand he cost you your Ascension.’

The mayor didn’t rise to the bait and instead continued to focus on her. Fair enough – it was his interview. ‘You really don’t like him do you? It’s personal not just what you do?’ It was a rhetorical question as it was plain to see in her. ‘But personal grudges aren’t going to get this done. You don’t see me obsessing about him. It’s like wearing blinkers – do you ride Tara?’

She nodded, remembering the horse she had once had. Before…

He continued. ‘If you’re wearing blinkers then you can’t see the entire picture. Avoiding distractions is good Tara, but sometimes you need to see the whole picture. This is not a one-task job Tara – the things you might be asked to do as my assistant are many and varied – and sometimes not very pleasant - I admit that. It will not be all about that “Master.” If that is all you can think about then you should leave now and take your mints with my blessing – but I hope you don’t because, gosh, I like you already. I have a feeling about you Tara. A good one.’ He smiled again. ‘And the perks are great.’

‘Such as?’ Tara asked, sensitive to just how narrow her focus was, how he was reading her. She had no interest in perks. She could carry everything she wanted or needed in the world but she would hear his offer. It was only polite. And if he suspected how narrow her focus really was…

‘Easy but varied hours, a nice place to live, assisting me in reaching the next opportunity for my ascension, helping kill that so-called Master and make Sunnydale a place where people can walk the streets at night without fear of being bitten – by vampires at least.’ He laughed again. ‘And most importantly a friend. I’m guessing you haven’t had a friend in a long time.’

And that last… How true was that? Maybe he had a touch of the empathic ability she had always used to great effect. Though she wasn’t sure she had any interest in being his friend. But if he wanted to be hers then she would let that happen and she would use him to accomplish both of their aims. If he wanted to be a demon then that was just fine. She was already on that path herself and she didn’t have to wait thirty seven years to do it when the next alignment of the planets and the mystical forces occurred. What would Sunnydale look like then?

Tara mused on that thought as the Mayor reached into his draw and pulled out a stake clearly freshly carved. He’d probably been whittling. He looked like a closet whittler and she had found it to be relaxing herself at times during the last few years. Course it was also good for developing close, precise control – whittling without using your hands.

‘So young lady, show me what you can do for me.’ All business. No fun or jokes in his voice now. He placed the stake on the desk in front of her. With no volunteer provided he was clearly challenging her to locate and deliver one herself – as her reputation no doubt suggested she could.

Tara looked him in the eyes and never wavered from that gaze as she incanted under her breath. She didn’t turn to look behind her as the vampire from the lobby materialized, landing from his two-inch fall to the floor with a slight thud.

‘What-’ was all it managed to say.

The stake flew off the top of the desk and over her shoulder angling upwards. The next thing she heard was the vampire combust and turn to dust. Their eyes still hadn’t left each others. Not until he reacted and gave her a brief round of applause.

‘Very good. Excellent. But was that really necessary? I just had this carpet cleaned. At least you could have warned me – I would have laid down plastic.’ The mayor asked seeming impressed in spite of himself. His reference to the cleaning was no doubt a joke as it had been his challenge.

‘Have I got the job?’ Tara asked by way of reply then again incanted, cleansing the carpet speck by speck – a steady stream filling the empty glass on the desk.

The mayor rounded his desk and squatted behind her chair, licked a finger and dabbed it to the carpet and found nothing to betray her thoroughness, stood and came back around Tara and pulled out a moist towelette and cleaned his finger before neatly and carefully folding the disposable paper and placing it in the bin. He picked up the glass and studied it. ‘Very impressive – shows a lot of control to lift the fine particles of dust like that. I could keep you around just to do the cleaning.’ He laughed. ‘And yes the demonstration itself was also very impressive. You are exactly as advertised. But you do have other talents I take it?’

‘Yes.’

‘Good, good. We’ll explore them later, right now I have an appointed with Principal Snyder of the High School, but I would love to have brunch with you… if you would like to wait for me. I can see no need to see any further candidates. Welcome to the team. The winning team Tara. Our team. You and me Tara were going to take on that so-called Master and see some vengeance gets done.’ He came around and shook her hand and she let him. He was her employer – but he wasn’t her motivation. Revenge couldn’t be her motivation, but let him think it drove her if he liked. It was simply justice, whatever the price was for that.

It couldn’t be just revenge.

INSTEP
‘Mmmmmn,’ Willow moved up against her lover and her actions promised snuggles in celebration. If not more after what had been a good day.

Tara wasn’t so sure though. ‘I have work tomorrow love.’

‘So you keep saying, and I know why. I’m so proud of you baby,’ Willow told her, tightening the embrace around her torso even as a hand started to wander into interesting places. ‘I just want to show you how proud I am,’ she continued with mischief in her voice. And not a little promise.

‘I have to get my beauty sleep, I want to be rested tomorrow when I start in my new job.’ Tara was mocking herself now. She had been on cloud nine since she had got the job – even if it hadn’t been a classic interview. And, initially through pride and excitement, she had been mentioning the job every time she could get it into a sentence – or so it had seemed. But now… now she was just teasing.

And being teased. Hands in very interesting places.

‘Your beautiful enough for me Tara,’ Willow told her, continuing her caresses. ‘And besides you turned me down last night as well…’ Willow looked up pouting. ‘If I were suspicious I would think that you didn’t want me anymore… now you got your new job and all.’

Tara rose to the teasing. ‘I’ll always want you. Always. Besides I seem to remember a shower this morning…’

‘Moments snatched…’ Willow dismissed the encounter.

And Tara raised her eyebrows at the phrasing before Willow continued.

‘This is what I want… always this.’ Willow pulled herself closer still and it seemed that their whole bodies were connected. Which was no bad thing.

‘Always?’ Tara asked, knowing the answer.

‘Always.’

SIDESTEP
She had the job and she had celebrated with the last few dollars that she had – at least until tomorrow. A Chinese takeout – she hadn’t had one since New York. And now she was going to bed. What else was there to do? Her new employer had left her in this apartment and she hoped that she had given the impression that she liked it. He had seemed enthusiastic during and after their brunch together – even if that little toad of a school principal had been along for the first half an hour. Snyder had probed, scathingly it had seemed, into her educational background and she had lied claiming to have finished high school but not revealing where.

It didn’t matter that she had lied. The Mayor already knew the truth and Snyder was so far under her employer’s thumb that he could be a map pin. He wouldn’t make waves or try and check on her – and if he did then there were ways to convince him that he shouldn’t further pursue the matter without involving her employer. If she had a problem she would solve it herself. That was her function. To solve problems – not to create them – and Snyder was hardly worthy of the description. The Mayor though had let him ask his questions – seemingly to find out whether she would buckle. Whether she could evade convincingly. Employed she might be but not yet trusted – not totally.

That might not have been it. It wasn’t a question of trust. The Mayor seemed to trust her in as much as he knew that should she prove unworthy of that trust that he would remove her from employment. Anyone’s employment. He knew that. She knew it. That allowed trust to build – of a kind. No he was just measuring her. It was a kind of probation and she could understand that. In this “business” you couldn’t afford to trust reputations. You relied on results. That was all that mattered. And she had yet to show any. Fair enough.

He was very… nice. Enthusiastic, supportive and generous. But knowing what he was made that seem hollow and she knew that she would have to watch her step in the next few weeks. She would have to maintain the flashy shows of her abilities that she had shown in the interview rather than using the basic tried and trusted methods she had developed over the last few years. Tried and trusted they might be – but they were not exactly “showy” or convincing. They were simple and effective. That was all that mattered to her, but that would not quite be enough in the first few weeks here. First he had to respect her abilities. Then she would show him results.

Though she didn’t start her job until tomorrow – with added responsibility for the Mayor’s security after she had dusted one of his more able vampiric lieutenants – the perks had already commenced. The apartment was already registered in her name as was a city hall credit card, the invitation to another lunch with him tomorrow – her duties allowing. He wasn’t trying to buy her, that was clear. He was just trying to make her comfortable. But that was entirely the wrong tactic for either of them. All she cared about was in her cases and she had not fully unpacked them. Would not unpack them even if she started to feel safe. Because in Sunnydale she could not be safe. She could not feel comfortable. No one could. To feel those things would just be an illusion that could get her killed before her task was complete.

She would probably stay in this place. After all it had everything she needed and no less than two acceptable alternative exit points should things go wrong. You always had a spare if circumstances allowed. “Where things are in doubt ensure you have a way out.” Who had told her that? She couldn’t remember… but suspected it was someone in Chicago. So many people who had helped her in return for her services. And nearly all of them were dead.

She was not the only person who could think of contingencies though. Hence the spare. She had already tested both. The bathroom window that had a strong waste water pipe alongside it that went down to a ledge that could followed to a low roof and the alley. And was the obvious escape route. No doubt that would be blocked by any group with half a brain between them. But the sheer drop from the flat roof outside the main living area… For most people such a fall would be dangerous, if not lethal, but with her abilities it offered a clear exit to the main street that might restrain pursuers and it was a way that few could follow and fewer still would anticipate.

She had scouted out the area surrounding the apartment and was generally pleased with what she found. The alleyways offered excellent prospects for both evading pursuit and for luring the typical brainless bloodsucker to its fate with her ‘weak little lady’ act. And all within shouting distance of where she was staying. It was within four minutes run of City Hall and her duties. Tactically there was little she could do surpass it with the main road that ran out front being also on the most direct route of her enemies from their lair into town.

But it was no more home than last nights hotel room. No more home than the whore filled hotels of Chicago, than the concrete floor of the abandoned office building in LA, than the sewers and the park benches of New York. No more home than the empty shell of what had once had that title – now that her family was not there.

She had no home.

Home was where someone was waiting for you.

And she was alone. There was no one waiting. Never had been. Never would be.

Always alone.

Always.

She curled herself up against a new pillow. She could not sleep now without that comfort. She needed something and a pillow was all she had. Maybe she would dream – maybe in the dreams she might have something else in her life other than justice and serving one evil to overcome another.

Maybe in her dreams she would find love.

Maybe in her dreams she would find that woman with the red hair.

IN AND OUT OF STEP
They awoke at the same moment in the early morning hours, separated by more than distance, but not by time. And both started to cry.

One for what her dreams had shown her she was missing – what might have been.

One for what her dreams had shown her she might not have had – also what might have been.

One had someone there to comfort her, to ask her what was wrong and rock her back to sleep when she could not explain it.

One just had a pillow to cling to and dampen with her tears and the feeling that it wasn’t fair that in one dream there was more happiness than she had ever known.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

lurker
unregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              
Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               
Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted October 03, 2001 14:26               
This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 14:26                This is a worthy successor to the first part, as I fully expected it to be. My only disappointment is that there is no more of the Sidestep story just yet. When it does arrive somewhere a ways down the track I will be following it like a wogdog on a fairy's tail. I doff my crest and offer it up as a token.

[Forrister plucks the remaining two plumes from her helmet and lays them at Katharyn's feet.]


Pulchritudem crea, tamen tenebras celebra.
(Create beauty, yet celebrate darkness.)
IP: Loggedlurkerunregistered posted October 03, 2001 15:27              


Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 15:27               Hello lurker, please read the FAQ before you post again. Criticism is fine, but please take care how you phrase it in the future.

[This message has been edited by WillTara (edited October 04, 2001).]IP: LoggedZahirGay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted October 03, 2001 15:59               


Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted October 03, 2001 15:59                Yo! Lurker!

If you have specific criticisms, that is one thing. But that was nothing but a flame.

Katharyn, I'm at work. Later, at home, I'll read your story. Personally, I'm very much looking forward to it...

Lurker--learn some manners.

Okay, now I've read the story. I'm quite intrigued about this (but then, I've a taste for A.U.s). And more, I'm touched by the suffering of the Sidestep Tara, and hoping somehow, somewhen she finds her Willow. My only complaint--entirely personal--is that so much of the story goes on inside the characters' heads and not enough, for my taste, in between the characters themselves. But this is a matter of taste. The story is still far above average, and I look forward to each new chapter!

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited October 03, 2001).]

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Forrister » Sat Sep 29, 2001 2:42 pm

I usually consider myself to be adequate with words but on this occasion I find myself at a loss.

I read this story paragraph by paragraph breaking in between to think and reflect, and in some cases simply breathe. This completely blew me away with its intensity. It left me full of awe.

It also reminded me of a song written by a friend. It's a bit long to put the whole thing here but I'll give a few verses.

"Till The Very Last Man." by Morna

Of loss and pain and death, oh yes. I know them far too well.
But if it means beating my enemy, I'd follow him into Hell.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, and follow him into Hell.

Oh, Lady Death, don't come for me until my quest is done.
For I would see my foeman dead, every single one.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man, every single one.

Its been three years since I have seen my home, my land, my kin.
And I would die a thousand deaths before I'd see them win.
And we'll fight and die till the very last man before I'd see them win.


Quae est ista quae progreditur quasi aurora consurgens pulchra ut luna electa ut sol terribilis ut acies ordinata.

(Who is she that looketh forth as the morning; fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners?)

Forrister
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby KittyKo » Sat Sep 29, 2001 3:10 pm

O_O... wow! wow... did I just repeat myself? wow!
KittyKo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Sep 30, 2001 12:49 am

By the way I forgot to add, I really do want to know what you think of this one. Lurkers de-lurk. There is a reason for it - Sidestep might well be my next project after The Beginnings Cycle - if popular opinion warrants it... more on that with the next part - soon as I write it, Sidstep II - The Interview. Again linked to this cycle. After pt II I am baack into purely the BC, promise. And Willow's PoV for all those missing it. Promise that too.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Zahir » Sun Sep 30, 2001 7:23 am

Okay, I really like A.U.s and this seems like a really cool one. Am very much looking forward to seeing what happens.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

Zahir
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby magrat » Mon Oct 01, 2001 5:43 am

I liked the cynical hard edged Tara.I'm always intrigued by AU fics.
magrat
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby mollyig » Mon Oct 01, 2001 5:47 am

I definitely want more information on this alternate Tara, and to find out how she and Willow meet!

------------------
"Adding up the total of a love that's true multiply life by the power of two"
- Emily Saliers (Indigo Girls)

mollyig
 

PreviousNext

Return to Board index

Return to Novogate Backup Pens

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 6 guests


Powered by phpBB The phpBB Group © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007
Style based on a Cosa Nostra Design